《Catastrophe Containment Facility》 Chapter 1 - 1 1 The Vampire Hunter ?1: Chapter 1 The Vampire Hunter 1: Chapter 1 The Vampire Hunter Drip, drip, drip¡­ This was the sound of blood dropping from the air. In the pitch-black room with all windows covered, a young woman was hanging upside down from the roof beam. Her neck, pale from excessive blood loss, had a small wound. The thick blood, about to coagulate, fell drop by drop from the wound, landing in the cleaned paint bucket below. Her face was filled with fear, and the pitiful, frightened expression made one want to embrace her and protect her tenderly. Standing next to her was a tall, thin man in a white coat, with a neurotic smile on his lips, holding a cow horn-tip knife, slightly trembling. Of course, he didn¡¯t have Parkinson¡¯s; he was just a bit excited. ¡°Please, let me go, I beg you,¡± the woman said weakly, pleading. ¡°Still have the strength to talk, no, that¡¯s too dangerous,¡± the man stabbed her in the belly, stabbing her so badly she rolled her eyes. The woman¡¯s expression turned venomous. With four sharp fangs sticking out of her mouth, she struggled violently, like a salted fish tied to a rope and left to dry. ¡°I will kill you, I must kill you, I will drain all your blood, not just yours, but your family¡¯s too, and I won¡¯t spare anyone you know.¡± As it turned out, the woman who was tied up was the monster, a vampire active in various fantasy works, and the tall, thin man with the air of a villain was named Wen Wen, a ¡®normal¡¯ person. At least biologically speaking, he was a normal human¡­ Wen Wen shivered. He was startled by the female vampire, so he took out a sprayer and sprayed her with Holy Water¡­ The Holy Water poured onto her body sizzled like water on a branding iron, emitting white steam, which made her weaker but failed to cause substantial harm. ¡°Hmm, that should be safe now; after all, I¡¯m very fragile.¡± Wen Wen took a deep breath, even for him, capturing a vampire had been too thrilling. ¡°You, you¡¯re literally a devil,¡± said the female vampire weakly after being drained by the Holy Water. ¡°No, I¡¯m not a devil, you are,¡± Wen Wen corrected earnestly. Once sure that the female vampire had no more strength to resist, Wen Wen rolled up the sleeve of his right hand, closed his eyes, and a mud-like black substance oozed out of the pores of his arm, forming a pure black glove. The glove was long, reaching up to his elbow, like a lady¡¯s glove, and on each of the five fingers, there was a gold ring. There was also a larger gold metal hoop on the wrist. ¡°Are you a superpower user?¡± the female vampire widened her eyes, staring at the black gloves. Wen Wen shook his head, then nodded and said, ¡°Maybe I am.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re really trash. As a superpower user, to deal with a low-level vampire like me, you use such despicable means,¡± the female vampire said with contempt. ¡°You have a point,¡± Wen Wen nodded in agreement, then cracked a smile and stuffed a clove of garlic into the female vampire¡¯s mouth¡­ One month ago, Wen Wen thought he had some mental health issues, so he sought a highly recommended private mental hospital on someone¡¯s advice. The treatment was going well until a hypnosis therapy session. After waking up from hypnosis, Wen Wen found that the entire mental hospital was deserted, leaving only him behind, and he had formed a connection to a mysterious space. That space was a massive prison called the Catastrophe Containment Facility. Wen Wen¡¯s consciousness could enter that space, roaming the first layer of that space, but it was meaningless as there was nothing in it. To make that space useful, at least one prisoner had to be confined in it. Hmm¡­ Wen Wen didn¡¯t know how he knew, but he just did. He had tried capturing rabid dogs that bite people indiscriminately, brawling drunks on the streets, and even murderers in prison, but the Catastrophe Containment Facility wasn¡¯t interested in any of those. Clearly, only supernatural creatures could elicit a response from this space. Fortunately, Wen Wen wasn¡¯t entirely a normal person, due to his job, he had come into contact with a few similar incidents and knew the world wasn¡¯t as simple as it appeared on the surface. In the past, he would have stayed away from these things, but now he had to actively hunt them down. And his first target was the female vampire in front of him. Capturing a vampire wasn¡¯t easy, but it also wasn¡¯t as difficult as Wen Wen had imagined, even though he was just a human without superpowers. As long as he found the right method, he was able to deal with these monsters. He ran to a church, stole several buckets of Holy Water and some blessed crosses, and also prepared some things from folklore that were said to be effective against vampires. Then he set a trap in an area rumored to be haunted by vampires and staked it out for several days until he finally captured this vampire. After he captured the vampire, he didn¡¯t let his guard down, continuing to bleed her and using Holy Water to weaken her. Even if drained dry, vampires won¡¯t die, but blood is the source of a vampire¡¯s strength. As long as he kept her bleeding, she didn¡¯t have the energy to resist. Wen Wen had to be very careful, after all, even a severely weakened vampire could easily kill him! Now that he had completely subdued the vampire, the next step was to get her into the sanctuary. Wen Wen pointed his glove at the female vampire, attempting to harness the power of the Catastrophe Containment Facility. The Catastrophe Containment Facility didn¡¯t come with an instruction manual, but it wasn¡¯t difficult to control. Wen Wen just tried to extend the Facility¡¯s power outward, and a force spread from the glove onto the vampire. This should be scanning her, confirming she had no ability to resist, when the abnormality occurred. Several black chains emerged from his glove, binding the vampire at an infuriatingly slow pace and dragging her towards his palm. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The vampire¡¯s body twisted unnaturally as it was pulled into Wen Wen¡¯s palm. But, when the absorption was halfway through, it got stuck! The rope he had used to bind the female vampire, hanging taut from the beams above, was the very thing preventing him from sucking the vampire in! Wen Wen muttered in frustration, ¡°¡­Can¡¯t even deal with a rope, utterly useless. If I hadn¡¯t weakened her, rushing the absorption could have been a disaster.¡± With a heavy sigh, while supporting the vampire¡¯s buttocks and long legs with his hands, Wen Wen struggled to cut the rope before he could finally absorb the vampire completely. ¡°Next, let¡¯s see what changes have taken place in the Catastrophe Containment Facility.¡± Before Wen Wen had a chance to wipe his sweat, a cold, emotionless electronic voice echoed in his mind, and then he vanished from the spot. ¡®Criminal detected, Low-Level Vampire¡­ Now imprisoned in Calamity-0001 cell¡­ The Catastrophe Containment Facility¡¯s Disaster Area activated, Intern Containment Officer Wen Wen granted access to the Sanctuary, Assigned the position ¡®Disaster Containment Officer¡¯, Please collect your ID and corresponding equipment at the disaster core area¡­¡¯ Chapter 2 - 2 2 I Am Behind You ?2: Chapter 2 I Am Behind You 2: Chapter 2 I Am Behind You When he opened his eyes again, Wen Wen found himself already inside the Catastrophe Containment Facility. Viewing this place with his mind was a completely different feeling than being here in person, a solemn, somber, and oppressive atmosphere permeated the entire space. There was a thick layer of dust on the ground, it seemed that no one had visited here for a long time. ¡°What is this place? Let me out!¡± The voice of the female vampire came from nearby. Wen Wen turned his head to see her confined in a five-meter square metal cage, labeled Calamity-0001. ¡°This is a place you can never leave.¡± Wen Wen said with a smile to the female vampire, then ignored her endless cursing and didn¡¯t linger, walking further into the sanctuary, as he remembered that he was supposed to collect some things in the Central Area. As for those items, Wen Wen didn¡¯t really care; he was more curious about what exactly the Catastrophe Containment Facility was and why he had been chosen. If he didn¡¯t figure these things out, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to sleep peacefully, which is also why he took such a big risk hunting vampires¡ªhe wanted to clarify the reasons behind these happenings. The first floor of the sanctuary, also known as the Disaster Area, was vast, filled with various cells and some equipment he didn¡¯t recognize. Soon, he arrived at the center of the Disaster Area and saw what was called the disaster core area. The core was blocked by a huge metal door, which Wen Wen had never entered even when he roamed here with his mind. When Wen Wen approached the door, it automatically opened. Stepping inside, he discovered a massive circular space. Directly in front of him was a silver-white sphere made up of countless small spherical metal particles. ¡°Hiss¡­ this must be the core, and it doesn¡¯t look like Federation technology at all,¡± Wen Wen said, gaping in surprise. He had never seen such miraculous things outside of science fiction movies. ¡°Welcome to the Catastrophe Containment Facility, Disaster Containment Officer number 72580, Mr. Wen Wen,¡± the small metal particles transformed into a man in a suit and bowed to Wen Wen. ¡°Impressive, it can even talk. Can you tell me what exactly is the Catastrophe Containment Facility?¡± Wen Wen raised an eyebrow and asked in amazement. ¡°Detect threats, control threats, contain threats, reduce calamities, imprison supernaturally dangerous entities, and maintain the balance between the Inner and Outer Worlds, are the main tasks of the Catastrophe Containment Facility¡­¡± the metal man honestly replied. ¡°I ask and you just answer?¡± Wen Wen squinted his eyes, thinking he would need to pry information out of this guy indirectly. ¡°This information is within the authority range of a Disaster Containment Officer,¡± the metal man responded. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, tell me everything you can that I¡¯m allowed to know. I¡¯ve become a Disaster Containment Officer without understanding anything,¡± Wen Wen said, finding a clean place to sit down and started to question the metal man about his own doubts. ¡­ About an hour later, Wen Wen got up from the ground, having almost clarified everything he needed to know. The metal man wasn¡¯t a living creature but the administrative core of the sanctuary, so their conversation felt more like searching for information on a computer. Many things Wen Wen wanted to know remained unknown due to insufficient access rights, such as why he could suddenly access this space. He still had no clear explanation. But he still gained some insights. As the metal man had said, this was a place existing to counteract supernatural entities. Unknown to him how many years ago, this space had completely ceased operation, only to reactivate again when Wen Wen captured a vampire. Disaster Containment Officers are the grassroots employees of the sanctuary, primarily responsible for capturing and dealing with supernatural entities wandering in the world. If the sanctuary was still running normally, then Wen Wen would be a low-level worker continually battling dangers, but now, he is the human with the highest authority in the entire sanctuary¡­ Having confirmed the situation, Wen Wen took a briefcase from the metal man¡¯s hand, which contained a badge and a complete set of black trench coats, which constituted the full gear of a Disaster Containment Officer. The material of the black trench coat was very special; at least Wen Wen had never seen it on the market and thought it could be sold for a lot of money. As for the badge, it was a duck egg-sized silver star metal piece with thin silver-white metal chains, evidently meant to be worn around the neck. ¡°A black trench coat¡­ this badge¡­ plus my gloves, makes a pretty melodramatic set,¡± Wen Wen commented. ¡°You have already collected your items, please try to capture more monsters and restore the Catastrophe Containment Facility to its former glory,¡± the metal man said to Wen Wen. ¡°That depends on whether I feel like it,¡± Wen Wen replied. Wen Wen waved at the metal man and began strolling around the Central Area. Behind him, a look of disappointment spread across the metal man¡¯s face. This place resembled a small city, where rooms once housed people, but now, they were merely empty buildings, making Wen Wen inexplicably feel desolate. As he walked, he found himself outside the buildings and witnessed a magnificent sight¡ªa vast group of tombstones. This was the graveyard of the Disaster Containment Officers! Under each tombstone were recorded the deeds of the officer! Dan Xiazi, captured 27 monsters, contained 48 hazardous items, saved over a hundred people¡­ William Aaron, captured 74 monsters, contained 25 hazardous items, saved Grey Soil Town from destruction¡­ ¡­ As he focused on each tombstone, Wen Wen¡¯s mind automatically conjured flashes of the lives of their owners. These flashes seemed to narrate moving stories, the poignant emotions embedded within them affecting Wen Wen¡¯s heart. The tens of thousands of tombstones before him represented as many individuals who had sacrificed themselves to save others. Even someone as indifferent as Wen Wen could not remain aloof at that moment. ¡°Is this environment affecting my mood? But it doesn¡¯t matter, this place deserves my emotion,¡± Wen Wen lightly sighed, filled with more reflections. Just like when ordinary people see the sacrifice of a firefighting hero on the news, emotional individuals might feel sad for a while and then lose interest, those more detached might only see it as a piece of news. But if one were actually standing at the funeral, even the most stone-hearted could not remain unaffected. The tens of thousands of tombstones created a palpable, nearly supernatural powerful solemn atmosphere of ultimate poignancy, impacting anyone standing among them, Wen Wen included. Step by step, he walked forward until he reached the innermost part and saw a somewhat crude tombstone. This tombstone had no flashes and in front of it was a dust-covered empty coffin. There was no body because no one had collected his corpse¡­ S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The words on the tombstone slightly moved Wen Wen. They read: ¡®This is my tombstone! My name is Jing Du, the last containment officer. I am seventy-eight years old now. My last companion died seventeen years ago¡­ To this day, I have captured 124 monsters, contained 54 hazardous items¡­ I can feel life slipping away, and my days are likely few. No one can erect a tombstone for me, so I erected one myself. I have never been afraid of monsters or danger. But, when only I am left, I really became afraid. I don¡¯t want to be the last one¡­¡¯ After reading, Wen Wen sighed softly, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to be the last one, let me help you achieve this wish. It¡¯s just a small effort.¡± Wen Wen disliked uncontrollable things and was also averse to the Catastrophe Containment Facility, but when he saw the words on this tombstone, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to detest it. He first bowed deeply to the tombstone, then found a wooden plank, placed it beside the tombstone, and wrote his own name. ¡°At least now, you are not the last one.¡± ¡­ Chapter 3 - 3 3 The Power of Gloves ?3: Chapter 3: The Power of Gloves 3: Chapter 3: The Power of Gloves After looking at the tombstone, Wen Wen felt somewhat downhearted and did not stay any longer at the Catastrophe Containment Facility, reappearing in the room where the vampire had been held before. He glanced at the silver briefcase he was holding and sighed. ¡°Am I different from ordinary Disaster Containment Officers because of those gloves?¡± Ordinary Disaster Containment Officers could not freely enter and exit the Catastrophe Containment Facility; they needed to go through specific rituals or passages, whereas Wen Wen could enter whenever he thought about it. Wen Wen materialized the gloves and noticed that they too had changed. On each of the five metal rings and the bracelet, a small screen had appeared, and he could control some things within this screen. Wen Wen first looked at the bracelet, which had only one option, ¡°Calamity-0001.¡± Not just the bracelet, but the other parts had only this option as well. So Wen Wen tapped on the bracelet, as a confirmation, and the moment he did, his body underwent a transformation. Simultaneously, within the Catastrophe Containment Facility, the doorplate of the Calamity-0001 cell flashed a golden sheen¡­ It was a strange experience, a tingling sensation spread from the inside to the outside of his body, and Wen Wen could feel every part of his body undergoing changes. The change was intense, yet not painful. Instead, it was comfortable and brought a peculiar euphoria. When the transformation ceased, Wen Wen felt different. His vision became sharper, his body stronger, and he could even hear the sound of his blood flowing! It was as if¡­ he had turned into a vampire! Could it be that by selecting a prison number on the bracelet, one could possess the abilities of the creatures within that number? This was practically a cheating function! To confirm the abilities he had acquired, Wen Wen conducted further tests. Firstly, after selecting a prison on the golden bracelet, he would possess some basic abilities of the creatures in that cell, such as physical strength and healing abilities. The golden rings on his fingers, however, could select a supernatural ability of the creatures in the cell, like this female vampire who had only one option available¡ªPrimary Hypnosis. Only now did he find out that female vampires had hypnotic abilities. Thinking about it still scared him; fortunately, he had never given her any chance to resist. A prison could only be selected by one ring, which meant Wen Wen had only two choices: either possess the basic abilities of this female vampire or have a Primary Hypnosis of unknown effect. Thus, Wen Wen unhesitatingly chose the female vampire¡¯s basic abilities. Compared to hypnotic abilities, Wen Wen preferred abilities that made him ¡°non-human.¡± By the time he fully confirmed the abilities of the gloves, the sun had risen, and the warm sunlight shone through the gaps in the window, making the dust visible. Seeing this sunlight, Wen Wen instinctively felt a bit of fear. Now that he supposedly had a vampire¡¯s physique, would he also fear the sunlight like vampires do? ¡°Might as well try, I hope it won¡¯t hurt too much.¡± Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wen Wen muttered to himself, cautiously stretching his hand toward the sunlight, then quickly pulling it back. ¡°Hmm¡­ it seems there¡¯s no problem.¡± After multiple confirmations, Wen Wen confirmed that his body did not fear the sunlight, though he felt slightly uncomfortable under its rays, not knowing whether it was psychological or something else. Moreover, he didn¡¯t have vampire fangs, and clearly, he did not need to sustain himself on blood like the vampires. He also tested things like Holy Water on himself and in the end, confirmed that he had none of the weaknesses that vampires have. But with gains come losses; without those weaknesses, Wen Wen¡¯s basic body abilities were not as powerful as that female vampire¡¯s. Confirming his condition took him a lot of time. Due to professional reasons, he was very cautious in this regard. ¡°Hehe, now I¡¯m not just an ordinary person anymore¡­¡± Wen Wen¡¯s slender eyes narrowed, his pupils seemingly capable of emitting light, tapping his chin with his fingers as if he was a villain planning an evil scheme. ¡°Having superpowers and not showing off to someone feels like something¡¯s missing¡­ I can¡¯t go to the people I originally knew; I¡¯m not strong enough yet. I can¡¯t reveal myself now, and where there are monsters, there are people to clean up those monsters. I definitely don¡¯t want to be cleaned up by them.¡± Snap! Wen Wen clapped his hands¡ªif he couldn¡¯t show off to people, he could go after those monsters! Although he had no intention of fulfilling his duties as a Disaster Containment Officer or of taking on any responsibilities, his pair of gloves would need at least six monsters to have their full ability, and currently, he only had one monster! So, for justice and peace, he had to find other monsters to enhance his abilities. After making his plan, Wen Wen got slightly excited, rolled up his sleeves, cleaned up all traces he and the female vampire had left in the room last night, and left the place. On the street, Wen Wen walked with a bounce in his step. Anyone, no matter how disturbed, would be excited after gaining abilities surpassing those of a normal person. Returning to a nearby motel, Wen Wen turned on his computer and began searching for information. He usually stayed in motels because, due to his job, he couldn¡¯t settle down in one place, and besides, he didn¡¯t have a home¡­ This time, a simple introduction to Wen Wen is needed; his first half of life was like that of most ordinary people. Ordinary schooling, the usual college entrance exam, ordinary university life, nothing out of the ordinary. But after two years in university, he dropped out due to boredom. He could clearly see his future life, unchanging, utterly mundane. So, he decided to get a detective¡¯s license and became a legal detective. Yes, a legal detective. Within the Earth Federation, being a detective had its own Association, and one could become a detective only after passing specific assessments. However, the profession of a detective itself wasn¡¯t highly regarded by many people. But Wen Wen didn¡¯t care about that. Becoming a detective, he found the long-lost thrill, the feeling of solving cases and capturing criminals, something he couldn¡¯t find in his mundane life. However, gradually, regular cases also failed to satisfy him. At this time, he didn¡¯t go looking for new thrills but felt that he might have a mental issue and went to a private mental hospital. What followed was his inexplicable connection with the Catastrophe Containment Facility, and his life underwent a huge change. This supernatural encounter left him in a state of excitement and doubt for a long time. To address his doubts, he made a decision that a normal person wouldn¡¯t, to hunt monsters! And he succeeded! Now, he was planning to find his second monster. Chapter 4 - 4 4 New Goals ?4: Chapter 4 New Goals 4: Chapter 4 New Goals The detectives had their own website where they shared the strange cases they encountered. Most cases were popular among the detectives; they eagerly contributed their wisdom to help solve the mysteries. However, there was one type of case that most detectives were reluctant to touch, even forming an unwritten rule in the industry not to mention them at all. These were the cases related to supernatural phenomena, referred to on the website as ¡°internal cases.¡± They were sealed at the bottom of the website and were not easily fetched. The vampire had been one such case that Wen Wen had sifted through and found to be a relatively easy target. He was now looking for another manageable case to enhance his superpower. In his rental room, Wen Wen continuously scrolled with his mouse, his eyes rapidly scanning. ¡°Hmm, this place seems quite good.¡± ¡­ At ten o¡¯clock at night, the moonlight couldn¡¯t penetrate the cloud-covered sky, and the fog of the night enveloped the entire city. From the outside, an orange glow seeped from a dorm room at the far end of the second floor of Dormitory Building No. 2 at Green Source Middle School. The school had already turned off the lights; theoretically, the students should have been asleep by now, clearly, this dorm room shouldn¡¯t still be lit. Inside the dorm, three students sat together playing cards, a candle placed in the middle of them. ¡°Haha, bomb! I win!¡± a slightly chubby student exclaimed, clenching his fist. A slim dark-skinned student next to him was startled and quickly covered his mouth. ¡°Pan Dapeng, keep it down! Do you want to call that old man over here?¡± Hearing ¡°old man,¡± the chubby Pan Dapeng quickly shut his mouth; to them, the Dormitory Supervisor of the building was a very scary person, always appearing and disappearing unpredictably and very harsh in his dealings. Afterward, the three students deliberately lowered their voices and continued playing cards. Although they were scared of the supervisor, the game had to go on¡ªthey were only thirteen or fourteen, at an age when they loved to play. Engrossed in the game, they lost track of time and it was soon midnight. They were lucky that the Dormitory Supervisor hadn¡¯t found them yet. ¡°That¡¯s it, no more games, we have to get up early for class tomorrow,¡± Li Wenliang, the slim dark-skinned student, yawned and stood up to go to the bathroom. As he opened the door, he saw a wrinkled-faced old man standing grimly at the doorway, staring straight at him, which instantly scared the urge to urinate out of him. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was the Dormitory Supervisor of the building! Li Wenliang gave an awkward smile and then closed the dorm room door. To his surprise, the Dormitory Supervisor simply looked at him as he shut the door, not stopping him, not even blinking an eye! He walked back with a strange expression on his face, wanting to describe the situation outside to his roommates. But he found his roommates staring at him with faces full of horror. ¡°Weird, how did you guys know that the Dormitory Supervisor was right outside our dorm?¡± Li Wenliang asked in surprise. But soon, he realized they were not afraid of the Dormitory Supervisor. Two somewhat darkened palms rested on Li Wenliang¡¯s shoulders, a head with no eyeballs stretched out beside him, expressionlessly looking at him! What they feared was this figure! An unusual coldness, paired with an uncontrollable fear, surged in Li Wenliang¡¯s heart. Compared to the figure behind him, even the Dormitory Supervisor seemed amiable¡­ ¡­ ¡°Ah¡­ Achoo¡­¡± In the train station, burdened with a huge suitcase, Wen Wen couldn¡¯t help but sneeze. The air was filled with mixed scents, which overwhelmed him momentarily. Having acquired the basic abilities of a vampire, his sense of smell had greatly improved, much like that of a dog, capable of distinguishing various odors. Sweat, body odor, and even the scent of stale underwear¡ªhe could smell them all very clearly. ¡°This is Furong River City, a major city with a population of several million. Looks like I¡¯ll be staying here for a while.¡± As a big city, Furong River City had many unusual cases, but these were usually unknown to the public. Wen Wen had learned from insiders on detective websites that Furong River City was the nearby city with the most ¡®internal cases¡¯ occurring. He was to solve these cases one by one, as capturing monsters was a strict requirement of the Catastrophe Containment Facility. Only by capturing more monsters could he unlock more abilities at the facility. He checked into a clean motel and opened his laptop. He had solved numerous complex cases before, and the rewards from various police stations were substantial, so he was not short of money. ¡°To be safe, let¡¯s start with a simple case to test the waters, let me see¡­¡± After searching for a while, Wen Wen locked onto a case. ¡®Shocking! Three middle school students playing cards at midnight led to a major accident, and the reason is so simple!¡¯ ¡°It¡¯s one of those titles again, seemingly uninformative¡­ but I can¡¯t help clicking on it¡­¡± Wen Wen mused and browsed through the details of the case. ¡°Hmm, these three middle school students were all scared into the hospital; one even suffered from frostbite and went directly insane while the Dormitory Supervisor, who stood at the door all night, nearly crippled his legs and also rested in the hospital¡­¡± Wen Wen, touching his chin, muttered, ¡°This indeed looks like a supernatural case, and it seems not very dangerous. No ordinary person died; perhaps I won¡¯t run into trouble either.¡± Next, Wen Wen searched online for more information related to the case and found nothing, which further confirmed his thoughts. Typically, real supernatural cases could not be found on ordinary public platforms. Those bizarre events that caused a stir on the internet were either too big to conceal or were manipulated by someone, offering no significance to Wen Wen. The untraceability of this case online further indicated it was the type he was interested in. Then, he called a friend at the police station and acquired some internal documents. After reviewing them, he made up his mind. ¡°Very well, this would be Great Detective Wen Wen¡¯s first ¡®internal case¡¯¡­ or maybe the second; never mind that.¡± ¡­ The next day at noon, at the front door of Pan Dapeng¡¯s house, the doorbell rang. A gaunt middle-aged woman in a cashmere sweater opened the door and paused for a moment upon seeing the visitor. ¡°May I help you?¡± ¡°Hello, I am an insurance verifier from the Federation Huaguoduo Insurance Company. I heard that your son was frightened at the school dormitory a few days ago. I¡¯ve come to discuss the specifics of the insurance compensation.¡± Wen Wen, dressed in a cheap black suit and wearing black-rimmed glasses, politely spoke while holding a briefcase. Chapter 5 - 5 5 Preparation and Infiltration ?5: Chapter 5: Preparation and Infiltration 5: Chapter 5: Preparation and Infiltration ¡°Federal Huaguoduo Insurance Company¡­ I don¡¯t remember buying insurance from your company,¡± the middle-aged woman said suspiciously. Wen Wen pushed up his glasses, smiled, and handed over a document, saying, ¡°You haven¡¯t bought it, but Green Source Middle School has. We compensate for any accidents involving students at Green Source Middle School if it is ultimately proven to be the school¡¯s fault.¡± The document was something Wen Wen had casually printed at a roadside copy shop, and the seal was carved out of a radish by himself. Being a detective, after all, required mastering some peculiar skills. After looking at the document, the woman let Wen Wen into the room, where he finally saw the first ¡®inside case¡¯ experiencer, Pan Dapeng, a middle school sophomore. Pan Dapeng sat on the sofa, a hot cup of tea in front of him, wrapped in a thick blanket, but he was still shivering slightly. ¡°Mr. Pan Dapeng, could you talk about what happened to you in the dormitory of Green Source Middle School?¡± ¡°The dormitory?¡± Pan Dapeng shook his head and said, ¡°That night, the three of us went to play near the school¡¯s cold storage, and accidentally got locked in there for several hours¡­¡± ¡°Just that? Didn¡¯t anything else, anything special, happen?¡± Wen Wen leaned forward, unable to help but ask, as what Pan Dapeng had described did not match the various materials he had collected. ¡°What? Isn¡¯t that enough? Do you still have any humanity? How pathetic is it that a child was locked in a cold storage, yet you show no sympathy at all?¡± Pan Dapeng¡¯s mother was angered by Wen Wen¡¯s words and questioned him. ¡°No, no, I didn¡¯t mean that. I just wanted to ask if anything else happened in the dormitory apart from the cold storage incident. Is your current condition really caused by the cold storage?¡± Wen Wen asked, furrowing his brow. ¡°What else but the cold storage could have frozen my child like this?¡± Pan¡¯s Mother said defensively, hugging Pan Dapeng¡¯s shoulders and showing no kindness to Wen Wen. Wen Wen¡¯s words seemed to imply that her child¡¯s condition was not serious at all. She suspected that Wen Wen was asking such questions to avoid paying the insurance money, especially since she naturally had a hot temper and thus showed no good expressions towards Wen Wen. Wen Wen asked a few more questions, but was eventually driven out by Pan¡¯s Mother¡­ In Pan¡¯s Mother¡¯s view, the facts were crystal clear, but Wen Wen kept hinting at something else, which made Pan¡¯s Mother, already irritable due to Pan Dapeng¡¯s ordeal, somewhat unbearable. After leaving Pan Dapeng¡¯s house, Wen Wen was not upset by Pan¡¯s Mother¡¯s attitude. As a detective, he had encountered such situations often and was used to them. But why would Pan Dapeng hide what happened in the dormitory? If it was an act, he was performing it too well¡­ ¡°I didn¡¯t even see any signs of lying¡­¡± Wen Wen muttered to himself. Then, he went to meet another student and Li Wenliang, who was still in the hospital. The answers he got from both were consistent with what Pan Dapeng had described. They had all accidentally gone to the school canteen¡¯s cold storage and then got frostbite. However, according to Wen Wen¡¯s investigation, the school canteen¡¯s cold storage was not a place that three students should have been able to access. So, either the internal data Wen Wen had accessed was all false, or the three students were conspiring to lie. ¡°No, perhaps neither side is incorrect,¡± Wen Wen thought. Back at the hotel, Wen Wen began further investigations to uncover the true identity of the entity causing trouble in the dormitory. As a detective who had not been practicing for long but had shown remarkable achievements, Wen Wen easily obtained some internal documents. Within one of them, he almost confirmed the identity of the entity in the dormitory. Three years ago, a boy named Qin Shuang started flirting with girls online¡­ ¡°Huh, so young and already dating? Kids these days,¡± Wen Wen said, shaking his head. He arranged a meeting with a young woman and went to a hotel with her. However, her boyfriend caught them, and he was then dismembered by the couple and stuffed into a refrigerator. The case was solved a year later because the couple surrendered. ¡°Online dating is risky indeed,¡± Wen Wen remarked. ¡°So, this Qin Shuang probably became a ghost and returned to his original dorm, while Pan Dapeng and the others were just unfortunate victims,¡± This part had gone smoothly, if not for the setbacks during the home visits, Wen Wen would definitely feel a sense of accomplishment now. ¡°The ghost I need to deal with¡­ Sanctuaries, how should I deal with a ghost?¡± The Catastrophe Containment Facility had no response. ¡°Ah, this plugin is like a mute gourd, I have to guess what functions it has, unlike other systems that can chat with their hosts,¡± Wen Wen complained. Of course, his complaints were just that. Given his personality, if this thing actually had its own intelligence, he might imagine all sorts of terrifying possibilities, like possession or plotting something using his body. His biggest help was still the internet, through various channels, he found many seemingly reliable traditional ghost-catching methods. Hmm¡­ the most reliable was to learn Taoist magic, but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have the connections for that. Cow¡¯s Tears, Tip of the Tongue Blood, Boy¡¯s Urine, Table Salt, weapons with malevolent Qi, and items stolen from the church like Creation God¡¯s Quotations and a Cross. Originally, to deal with a vampire, he really did steal quite a bit from the church¡­ S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wasn¡¯t sure if these items would truly work against ghosts, but they should at least have some effect, as that was how he operated when dealing with vampires. At nine in the evening, it had become completely dark, the weather just like the day of the incident. After arming himself fully, Wen Wen stepped out of the hotel, his face covered with a mask, clearly not looking like a good person. When he reached Green Source Middle School, the dorms had all turned off their lights, perfect for his stealthy entry. He didn¡¯t go through the main entrance, his outfit would make it strange if the security guard let him in. He went to the wall, gripped the top, and with a slight effort, jumped over. ¡°The physical abilities of a vampire really aren¡¯t for show, catching one myself is pretty awesome.¡± After a little self-admiration, Wen Wen found Dormitory Building Number Two and peeked at the entrance, spotting a young security guard sitting upright in the supervisor¡¯s room. ¡°This is a bit tricky, I need to take care of him.¡± The trouble Wen Wen mentioned was not that he couldn¡¯t enter because of this guard, but that dealing with the ghost might cause disturbances, and having this guard around would make many things difficult. He tapped the bracelet, turned off the prison point of Calamity-0001, and then moved it to his middle finger. Wen Wen¡¯s body quickly weakened, returning to normal, but his eyes became slightly red. He now felt he could control others with his eyes. He carefully pushed the door open, and though he no longer had the vampire¡¯s physical strength, he easily sneaked up behind the security guard. Being a detective, knowing some sneaky tricks was normal. Once ready, Wen Wen snapped his fingers at the guard, who immediately turned his attention and faced Wen Wen¡¯s eyes. A pair of slender eyes, as if they held many mysteries. The guard got lost in them instantly. ¡°You didn¡¯t see me¡­ and tonight, no matter what you hear or see, you won¡¯t go to the second floor, understood?¡± The guard nodded blankly and sat still in his chair, as if he hadn¡¯t seen Wen Wen at all. Wen Wen breathed a sigh of relief, it looked like the Primary Hypnosis worked; if it hadn¡¯t, he would have had to knock out the guard. Activating the ability on the ring required a snap of the fingers. Luckily, as long as he wore these gloves and made the motion of snapping, the sound would be produced, no need to worry about being unable to activate the ability if he couldn¡¯t snap his fingers. Chapter 6 - 6 6 Ghost Hunting ?6: Chapter 6: Ghost Hunting 6: Chapter 6: Ghost Hunting The dormitory at midnight was so quiet it was almost terrifying. Wen Wen walked down the corridor, his footsteps echoing. The entrance to the second floor was locked with an iron door, and the entire hallway was pitch black, without even a light turned on. Since the last incident, the second floor had been sealed off, no longer occupied, and it was unlikely to be reopened until the issue was fully resolved. Wen Wen sat at the entrance to the second floor for a while, then switched the Calamity-0001 to his bracelet and regained the vampire¡¯s strength and speed. This bracelet, each time it switched abilities, required about ten minutes of cooldown, so Wen Wen had to prepare in advance before starting officially. Afterward, Wen Wen took out two small iron bars and fiddled with the lock¡¯s core, muttering to himself while he poked and prodded. ¡°In horror movies, those who insist on entering such scenes hardly survive half an episode.¡± After he spoke, the lock emitted a crisp sound, and it was unlocked. It¡¯s normal for a detective to know some tricks to slippery doors and picking locks. ¡°I should charge the principal for exorcism fees. After I handle this, the school will have one less safety hazard¡­ Well, let¡¯s consider this a charitable action this time.¡± After unlocking it, Wen Wen took a watermelon knife out of his backpack and walked into the dark corridor. This watermelon knife was a weapon he had collected during a previous case, where the criminal had injured many people with it¡ªit was a dangerous weapon. According to folklore, ghosts fear knives with a strong murderous aura, so Wen Wen brought this knife specifically. In the dark corridor, Wen Wen easily found room 225, where Pan Dapeng and his friends had previously lived. Vampires have excellent night vision, so he could move freely here without a light. Upon opening the door, Wen Wen felt a cold breath flooding toward him, causing him involuntarily to cover his nose. The presence of this breath was too strong! He didn¡¯t know if his heightened senses were due to his Vampire Constitution, or if the ghosts inside were truly that powerful. ¡°Hmm¡­ It¡¯s actually quite comfortable.¡± Instead of scaring Wen Wen, the sudden cold breath almost made him moan. For him, with a Vampire Constitution, this environment was even more comfortable than a sauna. However comfortable he felt, he couldn¡¯t afford to be careless. Catching ghosts was a first for Wen Wen. He opened his backpack and took out the items he had prepared beforehand one by one, arranging them on the floor. First, he smeared some Cow¡¯s Tears on his eyelids, then carefully took out a small spray bottle filled with fresh Boy¡¯s Urine, and finally scattered some Table Salt at the door and on himself. Inside the door, a transparent ghost watched Wen Wen busily preparing, feeling somewhat afraid. It was like a child home alone, peering through a door viewer at an adult outside holding a weapon, ready to break in at any moment. With Wen Wen¡¯s actions, the roles between human and ghost had reversed. The ghost in life was named Qin Shuang, who had aimlessly wandered without purpose for three years after death, in a daze. A while ago, as he aimlessly moved near the school, he suddenly overheard Pan Dapeng and several others mockingly discussing his story, which snapped him out of his previous state. It took him a few days to truly appear in this dorm room, choosing the thickest part of the night to attack Pan Dapeng and others. At that time, his strength wasn¡¯t great, which is why Pan Dapeng and the others survived. But now, Qin Shuang was much stronger than before, and after successfully injuring people, he had transformed from a slightly stronger ghost to an evil spirit. But even Wen Wen, who was transforming into an evil spirit, couldn¡¯t suppress a certain fear when he looked at Qin Shuang. The ghost¡¯s intuition allowed him to sense that Wen Wen was different from ordinary humans, and deep within Wen Wen¡¯s body, there lurked an extremely evil aura that chilled Qin Shuang to the core of his soul! Once everything was ready, Wen Wen held a knife in his left hand and a urine pot in his right, and strode into the dormitory, spotting Qin Shuang¡¯s ghostly figure at first glance. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Cow¡¯s Tears seem to really work¡­¡± Qin Shuang was about the same age as Pan Dapeng and the others, his spirit was covered with a thin layer of frost, and there were many stitched marks on his body, which seemed to confirm he had indeed been dismembered before his death. ¡°I can see you; won¡¯t you talk with me?¡± Wen Wen toyed with a watermelon knife imbued with deadly Qi, slowly approaching Qin Shuang. Qin Shuang remained silent, just watching Wen Wen. He had been a ghost for several years and no longer communicated much with people. Moreover, he was actually attacking now. The temperature inside the dormitory was even lower than inside a refrigerator, which would quickly freeze a normal person, rendering them unable to resist. However, Wen Wen didn¡¯t feel uncomfortable. Vampires naturally preferred cold environments. In fact, some vampire families even liked to domesticate ghosts in castles to create a comfortable living environment. Realizing that this little ghost didn¡¯t welcome him, Wen Wen could only chuckle a few times and then showed a gentle smile, saying, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m here to save you. I know ghosts like you usually have unspeakable issues. Talk to me; let me help you.¡± Qin Shuang raised his eyebrows. Although he wouldn¡¯t let this human go, he still wanted to vent to him, letting him know the injustice he suffered. ¡°I¡­¡± Just as he started speaking, he saw a flash of bright knife light chopping down at him! The one stroke was not enough; Wen Wen waved his arm, creating afterimages and chopped until Qin Shuang¡¯s ghostly figure became blurry¡­ Yes, Wen Wen was still hacking away, not at a person, but at a ghost. Wen Wen really wasn¡¯t in the mood to solve the ghost¡¯s problems; he just wanted to capture a monster, whether the ghost was happy or aggrieved did not concern him. He already considered Qin Shuang as his own property. After a while of chopping, Wen Wen stopped, and Qin Shuang¡¯s ghostly figure condensed again, looking at Wen Wen with an even colder gaze, and due to anger, he was even stronger than before! Wen Wen¡¯s mouth twitched and then he simply threw the watermelon knife on the ground, his eyes curving into an arc, obsequiously saying to Qin Shuang. ¡°As expected, most of the folk tales are unreliable. Is it too late to have a proper conversation now?¡± ¡°You! Die!¡± Qin Shuang shrieked, making Wen Wen a bit dizzy, then turned into a black mist, charging directly into Wen Wen¡¯s body. He didn¡¯t plan to compete for control of Wen Wen¡¯s body; as an underdeveloped evil spirit, Qin Shuang lacked the ability to possess others at such an advanced level. He just wanted to freeze Wen Wen from the inside! But he only lingered inside Wen Wen¡¯s body for a moment before being expelled, looking at Wen Wen with a shocked expression. Inside Wen Wen¡¯s body, he felt an indescribable fear, as if he had been targeted by a massive malicious force! Still in shock, Qin Shuang was sprayed with a foul-smelling liquid, staring blankly at the fluid on him, somewhat at a loss. ¡°Hmm¡­ Boy¡¯s Urine doesn¡¯t have the expected lethal effect on ghosts, but it¡¯s truly amazing it can touch them.¡± Chapter 7 - 7 7 Successful Capture ?7: Chapter 7 Successful Capture 7: Chapter 7 Successful Capture After trying the boy¡¯s urine, Wen Wen threw the spray bottle to the ground. Unlike vampires, many legendary methods for dealing with ghosts proved ineffective. However, after the brief confrontation just now, Wen Wen had basically confirmed that the Little Ghost could do him no harm, so he relaxed quite a bit. ¡°Is this¡­ urine?¡± Qin Shuang said blankly, his voice hoarse and grating, making it uncomfortable to listen to. Wen Wen nodded. ¡°Yes, pure yang child¡¯s urine, I just got it tonight, it shouldn¡¯t have gone bad yet.¡± Qin Shuang was silent for a long while before he spoke to Wen Wen, ¡°You¡¯re weird. I can¡¯t handle you, but likewise, you can¡¯t handle me either. Those toys you¡¯re holding can¡¯t hurt me.¡± He pointed at the heap of items Wen Wen had prepared and continued, ¡°Let¡¯s stop here, shall we?¡± Wen Wen scratched his head in frustration. ¡°What you¡¯re saying isn¡¯t wrong. I underestimated this time. Dealing with an incorporeal monster like you is quite tricky.¡± Then, an eerie silence fell between them, one human, one ghost, standing mute as frost began to accumulate in the corner of the dormitory. Despite talking about stopping, Qin Shuang was still trying to freeze Wen Wen. ¡°Wait, I still have one more move!¡± Wen Wen¡¯s eyes lit up, he extended his hand, and a black glove appeared, with ominous Black Chains spreading out from his palm¡­ The Black Chains emitted a sinister aura that made Qin Shuang¡¯s heart skip a beat, but after watching for a while, he sneered. ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of using such a slow thing to catch me, are you?¡± It turned out that the chains emanating from the glove moved extremely slowly, slower than a tortoise¡¯s pace, making it almost impossible to catch a ghost with them. ¡°Using this to catch you really is a bit strenuous, but¡­ your range of motion is limited to this room. If I wrap the entire room in it, naturally I¡¯ll catch you,¡± Wen Wen said with a smile. ¡­ Fifteen minutes later, Qin Shuang was bound up like a rice dumpling by the Black Chains, lying on the ground. The Black Chains had taken fifteen minutes to spread throughout the entire dorm. Now Qin Shuang was essentially captured, but Wen Wen wasn¡¯t in a rush to drag him to jail. ¡°You¡¯re quite a handful, kid, but I¡¯m more formidable, after all, I am a superpowered being haha,¡± Wen Wen sat next to Qin Shuang, bragging crazily without feeling the slightest bit embarrassed. ¡°Let me tell you, before I caught a vampire, the kind that sucks human blood. I didn¡¯t even have to show up, and I drained her energy. Impressive, right?¡± Before catching ghosts, Wen Wen already had a plan. His goal was to show off by capturing a monster and to vent the excitement he had accumulated after owning the Catastrophe Containment Facility. Since losing consciousness in the mental hospital, he had too many things to talk about, but he didn¡¯t want others to know, so a ghost about to be sent to jail was the best confidant. As for why he didn¡¯t confide in front of that female vampire¡­ he was too shy! After spilling all his thoughts, Wen Wen took a deep breath. He felt much lighter now, like he had shed a huge burden. Then he stretched out his right hand and pinched Qin Shuang¡¯s cheek. ¡°I read your file, at such a young age, you¡¯re mimicking adults¡­¡± Mid-sentence, Wen Wen froze. He had just touched Qin Shuang¡¯s face! Before, he couldn¡¯t touch Qin Shuang no matter how he attacked because the ghost¡¯s body was intangible. After thinking for a while, he tried to touch Qin Shuang¡¯s face with his left hand but couldn¡¯t. So, the reason he could touch Qin Shuang was the Catastrophe Containment Facility-evolved black glove! After confirming this, Wen Wen¡¯s look towards Qin Shuang turned unfriendly, his slender eyes lighting up with excitement. ¡°At such a young age, you shouldn¡¯t get into bad habits like online romance. After dying, you even harm others. Let me educate you on behalf of your mom!¡± Then, Wen Wen used his right hand to wildly beat Qin Shuang, hitting his butt, slapping his face, even yanking his hair¡­ Saying it was all for education was just an excuse, he just wanted to see what beating up a ghost felt like. After a while, the bruised and swollen-faced Qin Shuang howled, ¡°Master, stop hitting me, quickly withdraw your magic.¡± Even though he had become a ghost, he was essentially just a teenage brat. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wen Wen stopped, covered his face to keep from showing too much delight, beating up a ghost was really exhilarating. Then, he retracted the Black Chains, and Qin Shuang was dragged into the Catastrophe Containment Facility. ¡°Ha, exhilarating!¡± Wen Wen casually fixed his hair, then his nostrils twitched slightly, and his whole expression collapsed. ¡°That little ghost had ¡®Boy¡¯s Urine¡¯ on him! I actually hit him with my bare hands! And, I even touched his face!¡± ¡­ After returning to the hotel, Wen Wen closed the doors and windows tightly and entered the Catastrophe Containment Facility. The ghostly Qin Shuang was placed on the first floor of the facility, next to Calamity-0001, and within the Calamity-0002 prison. The prison was surrounded by metal bars, which undoubtedly were useless for a ghost that could pass through walls. But Qin Shuang just sat there obediently, looking deflated and without any intention of escaping. Although the bars were the same, above the floor and ceiling, there was a huge golden rune, which did not exist in the prison for the female vampire. It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t want to escape, but that he couldn¡¯t escape! ¡°It seems that the Catastrophe Containment Facility adapts its setups based on what is detained¡­ These runes might work on ghosts, I should note this down and test it when I get the chance,¡± Wen Wen murmured to himself. Locking up another monster, the facility still looked no different, it seems that to this facility, one monster or two didn¡¯t make any difference. Seeing Wen Wen enter, the ghostly Qin Shuang hid in a corner, still vividly remembering the beating he had received. Wen Wen, pointing at the adjacent cell, said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be so scared, hey, you have a beautiful, gentle big sister next door¡­¡± ¡°Aah! Wah! I won¡¯t let you off!¡± He had only said half his sentence when the female vampire rushed to the edge of the cell, hissing at Wen Wen, her four sharp fangs making her look like a man-eating evil ghost. Super ferocious! Little Ghost Qin Shuang changed direction to hide¡­ ¡°You too, don¡¯t get so worked up, I¡¯m just trying to make your stay here more comfortable by finding you a cellmate,¡± Wen Wen said, laughing. ¡°Are you hunting monsters, do you want to be a Hunter? Let me tell you, no Hunter ends well, I¡¯m waiting for the day you die a miserable death, I hope that day is not too far off.¡± The female vampire suddenly calmed down, venomously saying to Wen Wen. Hearing the female vampire¡¯s vicious words, Wen Wen suddenly wanted to pat her head, it felt like dealing with a temperamental pet. ¡°I wonder if monsters locked in a cell get hungry, hope they don¡¯t starve to death, they weren¡¯t easy to catch.¡± After making sure everything was secure, Wen Wen left the Catastrophe Containment Facility. Chapter 8 - 8 8 Ghost Abilities and Mutation ?8: Chapter 8 Ghost Abilities and Mutation 8: Chapter 8 Ghost Abilities and Mutation At this time, a young couple appeared in dormitory 224, where Wen Wen had fought the night before. ¡°The cold hasn¡¯t completely dissipated, it must have been just now!¡± The youth wearing a cowboy hat squatted on the ground and touched the floor with his hand, noting the temperature. ¡°Is it one of our people?¡± asked the girl with red hair, wearing hot pants and white stockings. ¡°No, the supporter at the door must have been hypnotized; his memory has issues,¡± the cowboy-hatted man said, shaking his head. The cowboy-hatted man closed his eyes and when he opened them again, the whites had all turned green. He scanned the room, and after a moment, he sighed and his eyes returned to normal. ¡°Did you find anything?¡± the girl asked, covering her nose. She felt there was a stench in the air. ¡°The person from last night was very careful, didn¡¯t leave much trace, but the Qi hasn¡¯t dissipated yet. I should be able to track him¡­ Moreover, judging by the Qi, it should be a newly awakened superpower user. I hope those lunatics don¡¯t encounter him first, or it will be troublesome later on.¡± ¡­ After coming out of the Sanctuary, Wen Wen manifested his gloves and began to tap on them; he wanted to try out the basic abilities of a Ghost compared to those of a vampire. After making his selection, his body underwent a strange transformation, every cell changing, and then¡­ Then his clothes fell off¡­ His entire form became incorporeal, but evidently, the Catastrophe Containment Facility had not granted his clothes the same ability. ¡°This is¡­ so embarrassing,¡± he said. Now, Wen Wen was like a ghost; he could float in the air, be invisible to ordinary people, and pass through some objects. But beyond that, he had no other abilities. It seemed Little Ghost Qin Shuang¡¯s freezing ability was a special category that wasn¡¯t included in his basic abilities. So, Wen Wen sat still in the hotel room for about ten minutes, waiting for the cooldown period to pass before switching his body back to normal. ¡°Even if others can¡¯t see me, I don¡¯t want to move around completely naked,¡± he said. Wen Wen scratched his head in frustration. If he couldn¡¯t solve the problem of his clothes disappearing when he transformed, the usefulness of his Ghostly Physique was greatly diminished, at least for him. ¡°Ordinary clothes probably can¡¯t withstand the influence of the Catastrophe Containment Facility¡­ so what about clothes from the Catastrophe Containment Facility?¡± he pondered. He opened the silver briefcase and changed into a black trench coat that fit him well, flattering his figure. ¡°It¡¯s so light¡­ and it doesn¡¯t hinder movement much; I could consider wearing this outfit more often.¡± S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After putting on the trench coat, Wen Wen tried becoming a ghost again. This time, only a lone black undergarment fell to the floor¡­ The Sanctuary¡¯s uniform did not include undergarments¡­ ¡°Hmm¡­ although it¡¯s chilly, it¡¯s still better than before. Let¡¯s go out and have a look,¡± he said. Wen Wen, moving his body and concealing his form, floated out of the room and meandered through the entire hotel, reveling in the thrill of being invisible. Teasing the sensitive cats and dogs, blowing cold air on people¡¯s necks to give them goosebumps, spying on some private moments¡­ Well, the fact that he didn¡¯t peek into the women¡¯s bathhouse already showed he had some scruples. After fully experiencing it, he realized that a ghost¡¯s body was not omnipotent and had many limitations. Firstly, there were many metals he couldn¡¯t pass through, and in this state, other than suddenly appearing to scare people, he had no other means to attack anyone. If he encountered someone who could touch spirits, he would just be a target. Therefore, although this form was novel, it wasn¡¯t as useful as the vampire form. However, in certain special situations, it might be extremely useful. He stepped out of the hotel and looked up at the sky. The originally blue sky had turned grey and hazy, as if many blurry shadows were floating in the air. In the corners of the streets, one could vaguely see some ethereal figures wandering aimlessly with blank faces. These must be ordinary ghosts. Even though they were a distance away from evil spirits, Ghostly Qin Shuang was still much stronger than these ordinary ghosts. ¡°It looks like this is a ghost¡¯s vision, different from what normal humans see. Those walking on the ground are ordinary ghosts, and those floating in the sky, what are they?¡± Wen Wen squinted his eyes, trying to see the floating ethereal shadows more clearly. As he strained, the shadows became more distinct. It was a monster with the upper body of a human, wings on its back, and a writhing snake tail! When Wen Wen saw the monster clearly, it suddenly turned its head to look at Wen Wen, its green eyes flashing with shocking madness! ¡°Not good! I¡¯ve caught its attention!¡± Wen Wen quickly averted his gaze, but it was already too late. Their gazes met, forming a thin line made of grey mist. The monster charged along the line towards Wen Wen with great speed! Midway, it suddenly paused as if squeezing through an extremely narrow space. Now, its advance was slow, but with every inch it moved, its figure became more substantial, no longer just an ethereal shadow but like a real monster! ¡°Damn it, should¡¯ve looked less at things I wasn¡¯t supposed to see.¡± Wen Wen cursed softly, then quickly returned to his room and switched to his vampire mode. Fortunately, while he had spent a fair amount of time playing pranks in his ghost form, or else he would¡¯ve become prey for that creature. In his ghost form, he had no combat ability and could only become food for that monster! Now, he didn¡¯t return to his room to escape but to grab weapons. In his left hand, he wielded a watermelon knife, and in his right, he held a delicate revolver. As a somewhat renowned and legal detective, Wen Wen was qualified to carry a gun. Even if he fired a gun within the city, as long as he provided a reasonable explanation afterwards, there would be no trouble. Wen Wen wasn¡¯t a traditional good guy. Some of the things he did, if made public, would even earn him condemnation from the public. But at least, he didn¡¯t have the habit of letting the trouble he attracted involve others! And even if he had to run and shift the blame, he would wait until he was sure that he couldn¡¯t handle it himself! On the rooftop of the hotel, Wen Wen watched as the monster slowly became visible in the real world, his heart filled with mixed feelings. Catching a new monster hadn¡¯t brought him advancement but had instead brought trouble first. ¡°I just took one look at you, was it necessary to chase me? And¡­ I hope those cops will believe that I was really fighting a monster¡­¡± He aimed his revolver at the monster that was gradually making its way in and decisively opened fire, unleashing all of the bullets in his gun, the deafening shots causing commotion around the hotel. Luckily, it was midnight and there were no pedestrians on the road, or else the scene would have been even worse. Chapter 9 - 9 9 The First Combat ?9: Chapter 9 The First Combat 9: Chapter 9 The First Combat The monster was stuck there, moving slowly; it was the perfect time to attack. If it completely entered the real world, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to deal with; who knows if it could avoid bullets. Every bullet pierced the monster¡¯s body, splashing stinky green blood, but the monster became even more furious, staring at Wen Wen as if it wanted to rip his flesh apart. ¡°Hmm, my shooting seems to have improved a lot, hitting the target from such a distance¡­ But now, at least you¡¯ve fixed your target on me.¡± Wen Wen put the gloves back into his gun bag, and the pitch-black gloves appeared. He gripped the watermelon knife with both hands, his eyes intently fixed on the monster, barely containing his excitement. ¡°Come on, if you talk about monsters, I¡¯m a monster too. Who¡¯s afraid of whom!¡± ¡°Ao~ Ao~ Howl!¡± The monster roared in anger. The sound of the monster was strange, like the call of a whale, penetrating, making Wen Wen, who had keen hearing, somewhat uncomfortable. But the residents around the hotel heard little of this noise; only a few who did hear something vague did not dare to come out and check. In fact, even if they came out to look, they would not be able to see the monster; aside from being clear in Wen Wen¡¯s eyes, the monster had a very low presence in the eyes of ordinary people! After waiting for a while, the monster finally broke free from the invisible barrier, its wings fluttering slightly as it landed awkwardly on the rooftop. Its snake-like lower half twisted eerily as it rapidly approached Wen Wen. Its two human-like arms had fingers with half-foot-long claws, sharp like daggers and looking very threatening. It was because of eye contact with Wen Wen that it had the chance to come to this world, and after being shot by Wen Wen, he was its first target. Wen Wen leaned forward slightly, the palms of his hands gripping the watermelon knife were somewhat sweaty; this was his first time facing such a significant threat head-on. He didn¡¯t show his face during the entire vampire capture, and Ghostly Qin Shuang could not threaten him, but now, this monster, with an unknown identity, was genuinely threatening his life! Not waiting for the monster to rush at him, Wen Wen tapped his toes and sprang forward with such speed that ordinary people could only see an afterimage. With just a glance at the monster¡¯s charge, Wen Wen could tell that it wasn¡¯t as fast as him! Just like testing what he could do after gaining ghostly abilities, after obtaining the basic abilities of a female vampire, he also conducted a comprehensive test on himself. All he lacked was actual combat experience. Wen Wen¡¯s figure zipped past the monster, and the watermelon knife left a foot-long gash under its armpit. Green blood splattered out, sizzling as it hit the ground. ¡°I¡¯m much faster than it; I can win!¡± A twisted smile appeared on his lips, his eyes began to redden with blood, and Wen Wen was very excited. If the opponent wasn¡¯t a monster, others might think he was the villain by the look on his face. ¡°This is it, the thrill I¡¯ve been seeking!¡± Getting superpowers, capturing monsters, all of these gave Wen Wen a thrill that he had never experienced before, but none compared to the thrill of close combat with a monster! The monster glanced at the wound with its eerie green eyes and stuck out its long tongue to lick the gash, which stopped bleeding immediately. Then, it roared and pounced towards Wen Wen again, its sharp claws occasionally slicing the floor tiles. ¡°Can¡¯t tell who¡¯s stronger or weaker, huh? S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It¡¯s really just a wild beast without intelligence. Even if you can heal your wounds, as long as I chop a few more times¡­¡± Wen Wen stood calmly in front of the monster, looking at the charging beast, even with a hint of anticipation. But suddenly, he felt that something was off with the weight in his hands. ¡°MMP, where¡¯s my knife?¡± The watermelon knife that had sliced through the monster¡¯s skin was now reduced to just a handle! This monster¡¯s blood is highly corrosive! At that moment, as the monster charged right at Wen Wen, he had no choice but to leap high into the air and strike the monster¡¯s forehead with the knife handle. Even without a weapon, Wen Wen¡¯s strength in vampire mode was still stronger than that of a top human boxer. Then¡­ Wen Wen was sent flying by a headbutt from the monster, crashing into the rooftop¡¯s railing and falling down. ¡°Ouch, my poor back.¡± Wen Wen stood up, clutching his back, feeling like he was about to fall apart. Despite the robust constitution of a vampire, falling from the height of a four-story building was not something to take lightly. He glared at the monster hatefully and then turned into a mere afterimage, disappearing into the alleys. Yes, Wen Wen was making a run for it. Without a weapon in hand, he didn¡¯t stand a chance against this guy. The monster lost sight of Wen Wen and let out a low roar at the sky, then its chilling gaze began to sweep around, in search of new prey. In that world, food wasn¡¯t so plentiful and fragile. Due to the gunfire and the roars just now, the street was empty of pedestrians, but there would definitely be residents in the nearby buildings. It prowled around, looking for an easy target to strike. Suddenly, the figures of a man and a woman appeared before it. ¡°Damn, my intuition was right. This newly emerged superpower user is trouble, bringing in a resident of the ¡®Inner World¡¯ so quickly.¡± The man in a cowboy hat and boots furrowed his brows, looking at the drooling monster with a headache. ¡°And it got away,¡± the red-haired girl next to him, dressed in a light pink sweater and hot pants paired with white stockings, said with a shrug. ¡°This is a resident of the Inner World. It can¡¯t attack ordinary people without a period of Assimilation, but we can¡¯t just leave it be. Lin Lu, take it out!¡± ¡°Alright, Captain.¡± The girl hopped over to the monster¡¯s side, looking up at it with an expression of awe. Without thinking, the monster swiped a claw at the girl. If it connected, even metal would be torn through. But the girl simply bent her knees and with a light jump, she dodged the attack. Her speed might not seem as perverted as Wen Wen¡¯s, but in terms of agility, it certainly matched up. ¡°Captain, this seems to be a new species, should we send it to headquarters for research?¡± As if her legs were fitted with springs, the girl chatted with the man while effortlessly dodging the attacks. ¡°No need. This is a Feathered Serpent Monster, with highly corrosive blood and low intelligence. How many times have I told you to keep up with the data?¡± sighed the cowboy. ¡°Finish it off quickly, I need to find that new superpower user. Letting a superpower user who knows nothing wander freely is too dangerous.¡± ¡°Yes, Captain!¡± The girl saluted, then her slender legs suddenly thickened to nearly double their size, the muscles clearly outlined beneath the white stockings. After her legs thickened, the girl¡¯s speed surged. She kicked the stomach of the Feathered Serpent Monster, making a sound like a hammer hitting a tire, sending the creature flying and bending a lamppost on the side of the road! That kick was as powerful as a cannonball! Chapter 10 - 10 10 Hunter Association ?10: Chapter 10: Hunter Association 10: Chapter 10: Hunter Association When Wen Wen returned, the Feathered Serpent Monster was already lying on the road, its joints all dislocated, and a large pit had formed in the cement beneath it, suggesting the violent treatment it had received. A red-haired slender girl stood barefoot next to the body of the Feathered Serpent Monster, which bore dozens of shoe prints. ¡°Are you the superpower user who lured the Feathered Serpent here?¡± The man in a cowboy hat saw Wen Wen and showed a look of surprise; he hadn¡¯t expected Wen Wen to return to the scene. So this monster was called the Feathered Serpent Monster¡­ They refer to people with supernatural abilities as superpower users, huh¡­ ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Wen Wen looked bewildered. Since the monster was already dealt with, he saw no need to reveal his identity anymore. ¡°You don¡¯t have to play dumb. It was you who drew it out, and you who took that weak little ghost at Green Source Middle School. I remember your qi,¡± said the man calmly as he looked at Wen Wen. ¡°¡­¡± The man had made it so clear that there was no point for Wen Wen to continue playing dumb. He sighed and pointed to the nearby signs of a struggle. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to deal with the scene here? The commotion was quite loud just now.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t need to handle that, someone specialized will take care of it. People who witnessed the supernatural event nearby will have their memories erased. Right now, I need to focus on your case,¡± the man said indifferently. ¡°Hmm¡­ so it was all your doing, huh? No wonder those dead-frightened middle schoolers told me they were going to freeze in a cold storage; that was nonsense.¡± Wen Wen suddenly realized. He had been puzzled about this before, but it was only when browsing ¡®Inner World cases¡¯ that he realized there were so many supernatural cases. Although there were many supernatural cases, there were pitifully few witnesses. Those who adamantly claimed they saw monsters were usually just following rumors. This led to many supernatural events, due to lack of witnesses, being unproven and eventually becoming urban legends. So much so that up to now, in the minds of ordinary people, the Earth Federation was still a world without gods or ghosts. The man adjusted his hat and introduced himself to Wen Wen, ¡°Hunters Association, Furong River area hunting squad captain, Lin Zheyuan.¡± ¡°Demon Hunter of the Furong River area, Lin Lu.¡± The girl with pink hair jumped next to Lin Zheyuan and said. ¡°Do we also need to say titles?¡± Wen Wen rubbed his hair and said, ¡°Um¡­ Great Detective Wen Wen?¡± Lin Zheyuan and the girl: ¡°¡­¡± Wen Wen had no intention of running away, his supernatural ability had already been exposed earlier, and his identity was not much of a secret. With his appearance exposed, unless he changed his name and abandoned his identity, he couldn¡¯t escape. And he had no intention of giving up his identity. There was only one country in this world, the Earth Federation, with no ¡®foreign country¡¯ to flee to, so Wen Wen planned to cooperate with these two. ¡°Come with us, we won¡¯t do anything to you, just want you to understand some basic things that a superpower user should know, so you won¡¯t cause trouble like today and have only running as an option,¡± Lin Lu said, giving Wen Wen a meaningful look. ¡°Just to set things right, I wasn¡¯t running away, I was going to get a weapon.¡± Wen Wen opened his coat, revealing an array of various knives strapped inside, a sight usually seen on a serial killer. It turned out he had gone to find weapons earlier, his strength wasn¡¯t as great as that of the monster, and the monster¡¯s blood was highly corrosive, so Wen Wen could only look for as many weapons as possible to kill the monster. ¡°You clearly wanted to run away. Hypocrite, typical man,¡± Lin Lu said disdainfully. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± Wen Wen¡¯s eyes slightly reddened, fixating on Lin Lu, scanning her from bottom to top. From the bare feet to the torn stockings on her thighs, and then up to her flat chest¡­ His gaze gave Lin Lu goosebumps. Being scanned by those slender eyes, combined with the ominous aura faintly emanating from Wen Wen¡¯s body, felt like being targeted by a venomous snake-like monster. ¡°You demon hunters sure have some intense tastes,¡± she commented. Withdrawing his gaze, Wen Wen gave Lin Zheyuan a look that all men would understand, making Lin Lu grind her teeth in frustration. Returning to the hotel, picking up his belongings, Wen Wen joined them in a van, and after about half an hour, they arrived at the western outskirts of Furong River City, The Eighth Psychiatric Hospital. The hospital was not small in scale, but it looked desolate, with piles of garbage faintly visible in the corners. Opening the iron gate, Wen Wen followed Lin Zheyuan into the hospital. ¡°A psychiatric hospital? You¡¯re not planning to experiment on me, are you? The Fifth Hospital is just a quack clinic, but the Eighth¡­tsk tsk.¡± Due to an accident that happened in that private psychiatric hospital, Wen Wen had a bad feeling about psychiatric hospitals, but, out of professional conduct, he observed this hospital closely. The location was in the western suburbs, but it was easily accessible, and the geographical environment wasn¡¯t very complicated. There weren¡¯t many people, so it didn¡¯t attract much attention. Therefore, the psychiatric hospital must be a front; this must be the headquarters of the demon hunters. However, even if they really intended to experiment on him, Wen Wen wasn¡¯t afraid; after all, he could enter the Catastrophe Containment Facility at any time. ¡°Speaking of which, how did you find that monster so quickly? It had only just appeared,¡± Wen Wen suddenly asked, following behind Lin Zheyuan. ¡°It¡¯s not that we found the monster, it¡¯s that we found you. If we had found you earlier, that monster wouldn¡¯t have even appeared,¡± Lin Lu replied. ¡°It seems I¡¯ve been targeted by you guys for quite a while,¡± Wen Wen said, raising an eyebrow. When he had captured Qin Shuang¡¯s ghost at Green Source Middle School, he thought he had cleaned up all traces, yet these two still managed to track him down. ¡°Of course, as long as you haven¡¯t strayed too far, there¡¯s no one our captain cannot find,¡± Lin Lu said proudly, as though it was she who had found Wen Wen. ¡°You say, if you had found me earlier, that monster wouldn¡¯t have appeared at all, so why is that?¡± Wen Wen asked curiously. He was very curious about that monster¡ªhow did it appear? In that world of gray mist, there were countless shadows like that; why did that one specifically come to attack him? Lin Zheyuan stopped walking, and Wen Wen also stopped. ¡°Before I answer you, I want to ask, have you been attacked by other monsters before?¡± Lin Zheyuan queried. ¡°No,¡± Wen Wen shook his head, quite certain, because previously it was he who attacked other monsters. ¡°I can probably guess why that monster attacked you. You entered a world filled with gray mist, then you tried to get a clear view of it, right?¡± Lin Zheyuan stated confidently. Wen Wen nodded. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Indeed, it was after he got a clear look at the Feathered Serpent Monster that it crazily began to attack him. ¡°Your inspiration is indeed strong. You must have awakened not long ago, yet you were capable of entering the Gray Mist Layer and even attracted a monster from the Inner World,¡± Lin Zheyuan commended. Chapter 11 - 11 11 Gray Mist Layer and Inner World ?11: Chapter 11 Gray Mist Layer and Inner World 11: Chapter 11 Gray Mist Layer and Inner World ¡°Gray Mist Layer? Inner World?¡± Wen Wen smacked his lips, hearing these two terms for the first time. ¡°Yes, the Gray Mist Layer and the Inner World,¡± Lin Zheyuan nodded in confirmation. ¡°Beyond the real world, there exists another world overlapping with it, known as the ¡®Inner World.¡¯ The Inner World is very close to the real world, and the boundaries are quite blurred. Neither superpower users nor creatures of the Inner World can directly reach the opposite world, no matter how powerful they are. However, there is a merging zone between the real world and the ¡®Inner World¡¯ called the ¡®Gray Mist Layer,¡¯ which exists simultaneously in both worlds. Creatures of the Inner World and some superpower users can manifest themselves in the Gray Mist Layer.¡± ¡°That shadow!¡± Wen Wen clapped his hands in revelation. ¡°That¡¯s right, the shadow. When a superpower user clearly sees another¡¯s shadow, their gaze forms a passageway that spans space within the Gray Mist Layer, and the life forms of the Inner World can use this channel to descend into the real world.¡± ¡°So, keep your eyes in check, and don¡¯t carelessly look at things you shouldn¡¯t.¡± Wen Wen¡¯s expression sagged a bit. He enjoyed thrills, but he was also rational; too much excitement wasn¡¯t good either. ¡°So, this world is so dangerous¡­ If I¡¯m unlucky and see a big monster boss.¡± ¡°Then you¡¯re really overthinking it,¡± Lin Lu huffed lightly. ¡°You can¡¯t clearly see monsters much stronger than you. The more powerful the monster, the more stringent the conditions need to be for it to come into reality.¡± Wen Wen¡¯s eyes lit up. He couldn¡¯t summon monsters that were too strong? So could he set up traps in the future and then lure monsters into them to catch them? He envisioned a bright future where he captured a monster every day, gaining more and more privileges at the Catastrophe Containment Facility. ¡°But even if you can¡¯t summon very powerful monsters, you need to control your sight in the Gray Mist Layer. Some beings, although you can¡¯t see them clearly, your attempt to do so can completely destroy you!¡± Seeing Wen Wen¡¯s eyes gleam, Lin Lu added. Wen Wen sighed, reining in his unreliable thoughts. Could he die just by taking a look? The monsters of the Inner World were indeed terrifying. ¡°Alright, Lin Lu, stop scaring him. He¡¯ll come to understand these things in time. Let¡¯s head back and rest,¡± Captain Lin said. During their conversation, they had already brought Wen Wen to the door of the accounting room of the mental hospital. Upon opening the door, there was a young man with male pattern baldness seated inside. Yes, a young man¡­ Around the young man were computers, printers, and many other enigmatic machines. On the desk was a thermos cup with goji berries in it. ¡°He is Ding Mingguang, the coordinator of the Furong River Hunters Association. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Discuss the next steps with him. Remember, whatever decision you make, don¡¯t think about backing out,¡± Lin Zheyuan said as he left the room. ¡°Hello, I was brought here by Lin Zheyuan¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard from Captain Lin. Freelance Detective Wen Wen, right? You are now in the database of the Hunters Association. I¡¯ve printed out your ID. As long as you don¡¯t break any superpower user agreements, the Hunters Association will not trouble you,¡± Ding Mingguang interrupted, handing Wen Wen two booklets: one was his identity documentation, and the other was the superpower user agreement with several requirements for superpower users written on it. ¡°How did you get so much information about me?¡± Wen Wen flipped through the identity documents in astonishment, all the various details on them filled in without error, even including a photo, and he had only just been brought in by Lin Zheyuan. ¡°It was not difficult to obtain. Also, some things that superpower users should know are written at the back of the agreement. Take a look at those first, and then we¡¯ll proceed with the rest.¡± Ding Mingguang leaned back and picked up his cup to take a sip, while the monitor in front of him automatically started playing an anime from the Sakura District, which seemed to be related to orthopedics. ¡°Mysterious and strange, odd and bizarre.¡± Wen Wen muttered, flipping through the superpower user agreement. The superpower user agreement was essentially the set of rules informally agreed upon by all superpower users. Rule number one: superpower users must not use their powers for evil deeds Rule number two: they must not deliberately reveal their superpowers in front of ordinary people Rule number three: intentional communication with the Inner World is not allowed ¡­ After reading it, Wen Wen rubbed his forehead. Besides gaining more understanding of matters related to superpower users, his awareness of the Inner and Outer Worlds increased. The Inner World was a realm filled with distortion and despair, where every creature was a bloodthirsty demon monster, none of them normal. When people in the real world died, their souls would enter the Inner World. When something happened in the real world, or for some other reason, souls would return from the Inner World to the real world, becoming what folk tales referred to as ghosts. This was also the easiest existence to enter the real world from the Inner World, because ghosts were so weak that they almost couldn¡¯t affect reality. For other monsters to enter the real world, it was much more difficult. The specifics weren¡¯t mentioned; the text merely advised superpower users to watch their own eyes. Whether it was ghosts or other types of monsters, after their first entry into the real world, they would all go through a period of Assimilation. The duration varied, but during this time, they could not interfere with reality and could only reach out to superpower users, meaning they couldn¡¯t affect ordinary people, and ordinary people couldn¡¯t detect them. However, ordinary people with strong Inspiration could sense their presence and were more likely to be targeted by monsters. The Hunters Association would try to eliminate the monsters during this period, but achieving that completely was actually quite difficult. Seeing Wen Wen put down the booklet, Ding Mingguang paused the anime and continued, ¡°Finished reading? Then talk about your plans for the future. You have a few options before you.¡± ¡°First, if you enjoy hunting monsters, you could join the Hunters Association. You¡¯d train at the headquarters to improve your strength, and you¡¯d also enjoy many conveniences from the Association.¡± ¡°Second, you don¡¯t join the Hunters Association and keep things as they are, but you must not actively engage in supernatural events, to avoid interfering with us.¡± Undergoing training as a superpower user and enjoying the conveniences of the Hunters Association were very tempting to Wen Wen. But he knew very well that his Catastrophe Containment Facility was not something to be revealed, and if people saw him ¡°eating¡± monsters, they¡¯d certainly treat him as a threat. However, not joining the Association would mean he couldn¡¯t hunt monsters, effectively stalling the development of the Catastrophe Containment Facility. From how easily Lin Zheyuan had found him, Wen Wen knew that hunting monsters behind the Hunters Association¡¯s back was not really feasible. ¡°What if I want to hunt monsters¡­ but don¡¯t want to be bound by the Association?¡± Wen Wen asked tentatively. ¡°Then you can choose to be a freelance hunter. We won¡¯t train you, but we can give you the qualifications to hunt monsters. You can also exchange the monsters you catch for some resources with us. However, in this case, you have to report to the Association every time you complete a hunt,¡± Ding Mingguang said without looking up, indicating that Wen Wen¡¯s choice was not uncommon among superpower users. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll choose to be a freelance hunter.¡± Chapter 12 - 12 12 The Hierarchy of Superpower Users ?12: Chapter 12 The Hierarchy of Superpower Users 12: Chapter 12 The Hierarchy of Superpower Users As soon as Wen Wen finished speaking, the printer beside the young man whirred into action, and two copies of the contract were printed out. Wen Wen¡¯s eyes nearly popped out at this operation; he didn¡¯t see the young man make any movement, yet the machine started on its own? The technology of the Earth Federation wasn¡¯t as advanced as that of the other Earth, so to Wen Wen, this seemed a little inconceivable. ¡°I¡¯ve taken care of all the procedures for you. There are two copies of the contract; just sign and take one with you, and then you can leave,¡± Ding Mingguang said with disdain, as Wen Wen¡¯s presence was interrupting his anime watching. Wen Wen: ¡°¡­¡± When Wen Wen came out of the room, he was entirely baffled. He had never signed a contract so swiftly. The paperwork for his detective license had been much more complicated than what he had just gone through. ¡°What¡¯s the matter, did he scare you?¡± Lin Zheyuan asked with a smile as he stood by the door. ¡°Hmm¡­ He¡¯s somewhat strange,¡± Wen Wen sighed and said. ¡°His ability is called ¡®Programmer Ape.¡¯ It¡¯s an ape that lives in the virtual world and can freely manipulate all the electronic devices around him. ¡°This ability enables him to work with incredible efficiency for tasks like these. Many people from other districts are envious of us,¡± Lin Zheyuan explained. Programmer Ape¡­ ¡°By the way, what¡¯s your choice?¡± Lin Zheyuan asked. ¡°Freelance Hunter,¡± Wen Wen said after musing for a moment. ¡°What a pity. You¡¯re quite skilled and have experience as a detective; I was hoping you would join our Hunter team.¡± A look of regret flashed across Lin Zheyuan¡¯s face, and for some reason, he felt somewhat relieved. Although Wen Wen hadn¡¯t done anything bad yet, Lin Zheyuan always felt that Wen Wen did not seem like a good person; there was a certain air of a villain about him. ¡°It¡¯s all hunting monsters; what¡¯s the difference where I do it,¡± Wen Wen said nonchalantly. ¡°If you encounter something you can¡¯t handle, be sure to contact us. Don¡¯t deal with it yourself; that usually invites bigger trouble,¡± Lin Zheyuan cautioned. ¡°What kind of ¡®unmanageable things¡¯ are you referring to?¡± Wen Wen asked with a spark of interest. ¡°Any beings, monsters, you¡¯re not confident you can handle, and¡­ be careful around superpower users who don¡¯t belong to the Hunters Association or other organizations. They can be dangerous,¡± Lin Zheyuan emphasized to Wen Wen repeatedly. ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind. Moreover, the information that bald monkey gave me should have made that very clear¡­¡± Wen Wen waved his hand, ready to leave. ¡°It¡¯s an ape, not a monkey,¡± Lin Zheyuan corrected seriously. ¡°An ape is a monkey,¡± Wen Wen replied earnestly. ¡­ Upon leaving the psychiatric hospital, Wen Wen had gained a new identity: a freelance hunter with the Hunters Association. This was like adding a layer of insurance to his hunting activities; he no longer needed to go to great lengths to hide many things and could also enjoy the resources of the Hunters Association to some extent. It turned him from an unregistered superpower user into a legitimate one. The efficiency of the Hunters Association surprised him; it was so fast it almost seemed hasty. He had expected this visit to the Hunters Association to be more complicated. Back at the hotel, Wen Wen began reading the information Ding Mingguang had given him. The strength between superpower users was difficult to distinguish due to serious counteracting phenomena, but, in general, mastery of Supernatural Power could be divided into five levels. Exploration, Mastery, Assimilation, True Self, Transcendence. Exploration was when superpower users had just gained their supernatural strength, unaware of their capabilities or the limits of their power, growing stronger as they explored step by step. Even though he used gloves to access Supernatural Power, Wen Wen was probably at this level. Although he had explored to some extent, he still wasn¡¯t clear about the extent of what he could do. ¡®Mastery¡¯ meant that superpower users fully understood their own strength and could skillfully employ it, transforming it into their own personal power. As for ¡®Assimilation,¡¯ the material did not elaborate, only mentioning that superpower users in the Assimilation Realm underwent a qualitative change, with most of the upper echelons of the Hunters Association at this stage. However, the vast majority of superpower users were in the realms of Exploration and Mastery. Knowing about the Assimilation Realm was of little use at the present stage. There was even less detailed information about ¡®True Self¡¯ and ¡®Transcendence.¡¯ ¡®True Self¡¯ represented the top combat power of the Hunters Association, while ¡®Transcendence¡¯ had hardly any explanation at all. As for how to train Supernatural Power, there was no mention here. Since each superpower user¡¯s strength was different, there likely wasn¡¯t a universal method. Now Wen Wen was more or less an extramural personnel, and perhaps the Hunters Association had training methods, but it was also uncertain whether they would share that with him. Beyond the strengths of superpower users, there were other matters that caught Wen Wen¡¯s attention, specifically what Lin Zheyuan emphasized: the organized superpower users who were not a part of the Hunters Association. These secretive superpower organizations were typically not easy to provoke. The document detailed some of the horrifying cases they had been involved in, yet detailed information was absent. ¡°As expected, the Hunters Association still keeps some things back from ¡®extramural personnel¡¯ like me.¡± Wen Wen¡¯s lips curled upward; the more they held back, the more he wanted to find out. Among the information were numerous other topics, too many to be read in one sitting. After Wen Wen had gotten a full understanding, he gained another layer of insight into the world of superpower users. Those details are omitted here. ¡­ Five days later sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Captain, are we really ending the investigation and surveillance on Wen Wen just like that?¡± A bald man in a pink sweater asked, frowning. ¡°Five days is enough. He¡¯s just a novice and his record seems clean. We¡¯ll leave it at that for now. We don¡¯t have the time to waste on constantly monitoring him,¡± Lin Zheyuan said while attending to paperwork. ¡°That¡¯s true, we¡¯ve been short-staffed lately.¡± The bald man sighed. ¡°These past few years, those things have become increasingly active. I have a bad feeling about this.¡± ¡°But conversely, the number of newly awakened superpower users has also increased. Let those big shots handle these troublesome entities; what we need to do is to protect the city well,¡± Lin Zheyuan said as he leaned back in his chair and gazed out the window absently. To gain the trust of the Hunters Association and become a freelance hunter was certainly not as simple as signing a couple of agreements. In these few days, the Hunters Association thoroughly investigated Wen Wen, checking every person he had had extended contact with, to ensure no potential dangers were associated with him. This would normally be a tedious task, but with Ding Mingguang¡¯s ability, the process was greatly shortened. Nonetheless, passing the vetting process in just five days was more due to the fact that Wen Wen appeared to be a newly awakened superpower user. If he had been a superpower user who hadn¡¯t emerged before, they certainly wouldn¡¯t have let him off easily. Chapter 13 - 13 13 The Needs of the Female Vampire ?13: Chapter 13 The Needs of the Female Vampire 13: Chapter 13 The Needs of the Female Vampire Several days had passed, and during that time Wen Wen had not gone out to hunt monsters; instead, he¡¯d been improving his knowledge about superpowered individuals through various channels. While he was somewhat confident about capturing monsters with preparation, his limited understanding of the world of superpower users prevented him from adequately responding to sudden situations, as had been clearly demonstrated during his previous encounter with the Feathered Serpent. Furthermore, as a detective, Wen Wen had strong counter-surveillance abilities and had sensed that someone had been watching him over the last few days. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. One would naturally think that, as an organization overseeing ability users, the Hunters Association wouldn¡¯t just settle for signing a few papers and handing over some information before leaving him alone. That was precisely why Wen Wen had refrained from taking any action these past few days, even avoiding entry into the Catastrophe Containment Facility. He certainly didn¡¯t want the Association to learn of his ownership of the facility. Despite the absence of surveillance cameras in the hotel, he knew that the Hunters Association could be monitoring him using some strange methods. ¡°Sigh¡­ I¡¯ve nearly finished catching up on the knowledge I needed, and the person who was watching me seems to have backed off. If I stay here any longer, I¡¯ll start to mold.¡± Wen Wen let out a breath and tossed the cup noodle container into the trash bin, then began walking around the hotel. The observers he had previously spotted had all disappeared. He then packed up all his belongings and moved to another hotel, carefully observing all the while, which confirmed that no one was watching him anymore. ¡°It seems the surveillance on me truly has ended.¡± Wen Wen finally relaxed. Being under surveillance was uncomfortable, but the past few days of observation hadn¡¯t been without gains; at least now he would not have to worry too much about the Hunters Association. Afterward, Wen Wen started to swing his fists and feet around his current location. His movements were extensive, and his speed was rapid, creating whooshing sounds with his motion, yet his feet landed incredibly lightly. This kind of exercise was ineffective at enhancing his combat strength but helped him get familiar with the vampire constitution. Moreover, Wen Wen had a hunch that as he used his Vampire Constitution over time, his body¡¯s strength was also slowly increasing. It was foreseeable that, with the development of the abilities of the Catastrophe Containment Facility, even without relying on these gloves, he would become stronger and stronger. After some activity, Wen Wen stopped and furrowed his brows. ¡°My movements have slowed down¡­ What could be the reason?¡± During these recent days of gathering information and improving himself, he hadn¡¯t noticed any changes to his body. Upon recognizing that his movements had become sluggish, he immediately became concerned. At this stage, the vampire¡¯s physical qualities were his livelihood, so he paid extreme attention to them. ¡°These past few days I haven¡¯t done anything; the problem shouldn¡¯t be with me. Moreover, I shouldn¡¯t need to drink blood¡­¡± After pondering for a while, Wen Wen walked into the bathroom, closed the door firmly behind him, and entered the Catastrophe Containment Facility, going straight to the cell of Calamity-0001. If he himself wasn¡¯t the issue, then the problem could only lie inside the Catastrophe Containment Facility, specifically with the confined female vampire. When Wen Wen came in, the female vampire was slumped listlessly in the corner, while Little Ghost Qin Shuang was making faces at her, their statuses having seemingly switched. Upon seeing Wen Wen arrive, the female vampire¡¯s eyes immediately turned blood-red, and her figure appeared at the edge of the cell in a flash, extending her hand trying to grab Wen Wen. However, Wen Wen was at least a meter away from the bars, too far for her to reach him even if she stretched out her arms. And the cell itself, she was even less able to shake. The female vampire must have known this, yet she persistently stretched out her hands towards Wen Wen. Wen Wen furrowed his brows; the female monster¡¯s condition seemed somewhat off. She had become much weaker compared to the beginning, and she was also not as rational as she had been at first. ¡°Could it be¡­ she¡¯s hungry?¡± He pricked his fingertip, squeezing out a drop of blood, waving it in front of the female vampire who followed his finger with her head, turning this way and that, like a begging puppy. ¡°Alright, it seems she really is hungry. Doesn¡¯t the Catastrophe Containment Facility feed its captives¡­¡± Glancing at Ghostly Qin Shuang beside him, who was making faces with great energy, Wen Wen scratched his head, realizing that his strength was determined by the strength of the monsters in the cell. The stronger the female vampire was, the stronger he became, so he couldn¡¯t let the female vampire continue to weaken like this. Ghostly Qin Shuang didn¡¯t exhibit any abnormalities, which indicated that ghosts, unlike vampires, do not need to replenish energy, i.e., feed on blood periodically. In fact, it was quite resilient for the female vampire to have held on until now before starting to weaken. She had been tortured quite a bit after Wen Wen had captured her, and had also shed a lot of blood, falling into a state of complete exhaustion. She hadn¡¯t had the chance to feed for days, further diminishing her strength, which is why she was now in a state of extreme hunger. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that I would not only have to capture monsters but also act as a keeper¡­¡± As a relatively common monster, Wen Wen could also find information about vampires. Low-Level Vampires, if they haven¡¯t fed for a long period of time, can fall into an utterly irrational state until they absorb enough blood to recover their rationality. If they can¡¯t replenish blood in time, then the various bodily functions of the vampire will rapidly shut down, entering a state of slumber, awakening only when the conditions are right. So if Wen Wen doesn¡¯t allow her to replenish blood, then the female vampire will fall into a deep sleep, and this ability would essentially be wasted. Having left the Catastrophe Containment Facility, Wen Wen checked the sky, it was the depths of night, with only a scattering of stars and the moon brightly shining ¨C the perfect time to do something clandestine. So, he put on a black windbreaker, and after some thought, also hung the badge of the catastrophe containment officer around his neck, then jumped out of the window with sneaky movements, like a thief. Well, he was indeed going to steal something. Wen Wen¡¯s target was a nearby hospital, Renji Community Hospital, which had its own blood bank ¨C and Wen Wen planned to steal some blood from there to take back. For Wen Wen, with his Vampire Constitution, stealing some blood should be quite simple. He only wanted to satisfy the hunger of that female vampire; whether the blood was fresh or tasted good was not his concern. Even if he wanted to capture a thoroughly despicable person to serve as live food for the female vampire, he wouldn¡¯t be able to bring an ordinary person into the Catastrophe Containment Facility. Standing in the shadows outside the hospital, Wen Wen felt a headache coming on. There were more people in the hospital than he had expected, not as deserted as he had imagined, even in the middle of the night, with many people seeking treatment for their diseases¡ªwhich, of course, did not wait for a convenient time of day to strike. To move conveniently, Wen Wen wore a black windbreaker, but now, this outfit was not suitable to enter the hospital. Entering wasn¡¯t really an issue, it just made him a bit too noticeable¡­ He walked around the hospital and discovered that half of the rooms in the western annex of the main hospital building were pitch dark. Wen Wen¡¯s face lit up with joy; he could enter the hospital from here. Chapter 14 - 14 14 The Strange Vine ?14: Chapter 14: The Strange Vine 14: Chapter 14: The Strange Vine As previously mentioned, the technology of the Earth Federation was not very advanced, especially in terms of camera technology, which was far behind the current Earth. The cost of camera equipment was exorbitant. Aside from a few special places, other areas rarely had surveillance cameras, and photo studios were still popular here. In many ways, the Earth Federation was less convenient than the modern Earth, but for superpower users, maybe that was just right. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At least, when stealing things, there was no need to worry about ubiquitous cameras. Wen Wen easily climbed to the second floor but found the windows here barred with wooden slats, clearly not intended to be opened again. But that was no trouble for Wen Wen. He located the nails, took out a small knife, gently pried at them, and the wooden slats were silently removed. After removing a few, the window was open. Yes, he really was a detective¡­ ¡°There¡¯s no smell of disinfectant in this room, it seems it hasn¡¯t been used for a long time.¡± Stepping into the hospital, Wen Wen took a deep breath, sorting out the scents in the air; for him, using his sense of smell to find the blood bank was more convenient than looking at the hospital map. This was a huge room, where foliage had sprawled out from the planters, and it was easy to trip over the vines on the floor, which was covered with a thick layer of dust, indicating it had been a long time since anyone had been here. Even though it was pitch dark, he could see everything clearly. He kicked a vine aside and commented, ¡°This place is overgrown with grass. It might as well be turned into a botanical garden soon.¡± ¡°The equipment looks normal, it could still be reused. Why would the hospital give up such a large space¡­¡± After looking around, Wen Wen found that all access points to the normal side of the annex, like the windows outside, were sealed with wooden slats, but this half of the annex had stairs connecting the floors. ¡°There must be something fishy here, but I don¡¯t plan to deal with it. I just want to steal some blood.¡± After looking around, Wen Wen did not find any normal exits. If he didn¡¯t want to forcefully break a door and attract attention, his only choice was to leave the way he had come. Moreover, Wen Wen himself was inclined to leave this room soon. He hadn¡¯t found anything dangerous, but he always felt a bit uneasy. Suddenly, his ears picked up a sound. He saw a sealed iron door from which the sound of unlocking came. ¡°Is someone coming in? Maybe I can slip out while he¡¯s not paying attention.¡± He hid behind a piece of equipment, watching as the iron door opened and warm light poured in. A small cart with a long rod attached to the back came into Wen Wen¡¯s view. He took a light breath. There was a faint smell of blood on that cart, and on top of the cart were blood bags! Then, the long rod lifted the cart, and things rolled off, a bundle of blood bags tied together, approximately dozens of bags. The rod then retracted, the cart departed, and the iron door was sealed once again. ¡°This is quite interesting.¡± Wen Wen scanned the room once more; aside from some wildly grown houseplants, there was nothing else. So he walked forward and looked at the blood bags with a smile. This was like someone bringing a pillow to him while he was ready to sleep, all he had to do was pick up the bundle of plasma bags. ¡°But why would they stack blood here? Never mind, this place is eerie, better not to fuss about it too much, just leave some money and make a quick exit.¡± Wen Wen took out a woven bag, loaded all the plasma into it, and was about to head back the way he had come, when he felt a heat at his chest. He looked down and saw that the emblem of the Catastrophe Containment Officer was heating up! A hot stream flowed from the emblem into his body, and it felt as if something inside Wen Wen had been unlocked. The scene in his eyes rapidly changed, and cold sweat immediately began to stream down his face. To his surprise, he was already surrounded by blood-red vines! These vines had sealed off all the paths around him, and Wen Wen had been completely unaware of them until the emblem heated up! ¡°Damn, I was just here to steal some stuff, the cost of doing bad things is too high.¡± These vines exuded an eerie aura from deep within; taking no chances, Wen Wen pulled two daggers from beneath his coat and tensely stared at the red tendrils that were continuously contracting. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I notice anything before, these vines are so obvious¡­¡± Wen Wen squinted his eyes. He could vaguely make out some faint red mist in the room now, and after seeing this mist, he realized that it must have created an illusion, preventing him from noticing anything unusual here. The first thing he did when he entered was to take a big breath of the problematic air! It was only after the emblem heated up that he noticed something was off. It seemed that the Catastrophe Containment Facility¡¯s emblem wasn¡¯t just decorative and symbolic as he had previously thought, but it also had other functions! So, why did it only warn him now? Wen Wen looked at the woven bag in his hand and suddenly understood¡ªthe vines must feed on blood. By touching their food, he had caused a great hostility toward himself! Behind Wen Wen, a vine silently struck, but it was as if he had eyes behind his back; he swiftly turned around and slashed the vine with his knife. In such a strange situation, how could he not be cautious of his surroundings? The steel blade met the vine, creating a crisp sound. The vine was swung back but the slash did not cut through it! Wen Wen¡¯s expression darkened; he knew that things were getting dicey. The vines weren¡¯t just a few but had blocked all his exits and continued to constrict. Just like when he had captured Ghostly Qin Shuang before, he now felt like a bird in a cage, trapped here and unable to escape! ¡°If only I hadn¡¯t starved that woman before, I might have been able to cut through these vines.¡± Wen Wen spat, realizing that talking now was useless, and he should think of a way to escape. After a standstill, the vines sped up, striking like a group of venomous snakes, all converging on Wen Wen at once. Wen Wen ceaselessly swung his knives to block, which only delayed the inevitable¡ªhe definitely couldn¡¯t escape from here on his own. The speed of the vines didn¡¯t seem fast to Wen Wen, but with no place to dodge, it was only a matter of time before he made a mistake. So, Wen Wen gritted his teeth, grabbed the plasma bags off the ground, and his figure abruptly vanished, causing all the vines to lose their target. The vines explored all around the space but found nothing. The prey was right there; why had it suddenly disappeared? Wen Wen crouched in the corridor, gasping for air. Just resisting for that brief moment had nearly exhausted him. It turned out that at that crucial moment, he had entered the Catastrophe Containment Facility! Chapter 15 - 15 15 Eating from Both Sides ?15: Chapter 15: Eating from Both Sides 15: Chapter 15: Eating from Both Sides The Catastrophe Containment Facility was a place where Wen Wen felt at ease. He was entering again at the usual place, turning his head to look at the cell next to him where the female vampire was held. At that moment, the female vampire was squatting in the same position, moving slowly, her eyes filled with a ravenous hunger as she looked at Wen Wen. Her body had shrunk significantly, her formerly proud figure now emaciated. Even her chest had starved flat. ¡°It looks like she can¡¯t hold on much longer, I can¡¯t delay any further,¡± he muttered to himself. Wen Wen rested for a while, then headed to the Central Area to look for a usable container. All the rooms in the Central Area were locked tight and could not be entered without breaking violently. Usually in such high-tech prisons, using force could lead to unfortunate consequences. To avoid any unnecessary trouble, Wen Wen chose not to sneak around or pick locks. However, he soon found his target, a house with an aluminum bowl by its door, marked with a paw print. It was a dog feeding bowl. After washing it with water, Wen Wen nodded in satisfaction at the clean dog bowl, deciding that it would serve as the feeding bowl for the female vampire from now on. Interestingly, although it was unoccupied now, the facility had water and electricity; living here sometimes was actually more convenient than staying in a hotel, except for the lack of private rooms which was a bit inconvenient. Each cell in the Sanctuary had a small door for delivering food. Wen Wen filled the dog bowl with a bag of blood and pushed it into the cell. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the sight of the blood, the female vampire¡¯s eyes turned bright red, and she exaggeratedly crawled to the front of the bowl, extending her tongue to lick it. As she drank, her licking turned to sucking, her movements grew more vigorous, and her body quickly transformed back from a dried-up old jerky to her originally curvaceous figure. Wen Wen also felt his own strength climbing non-stop; the fatigue was visibly disappearing. ¡°Is my strength derived from draining hers¡­?¡± he pondered. The female vampire was severely starved, and a single bag of plasma was nowhere near enough for her recovery. Wen Wen went back and forth, adding twenty bags of plasma before stopping. Now that drinking blood didn¡¯t noticeably enhance her anymore, and although the female vampire still craved it, Wen Wen decisively stopped the blood supply. Wen Wen could feel that his speed and strength were now even greater than when he had first acquired this power! At this moment, the fair-skinned, beautiful long-legged female vampire sat in the cold cell, holding a small aluminum bowl in her lap, continuously extending her alluring tongue to lick it. After observing for a while, Wen Wen¡¯s face revealed a bizarre smile. ¡°This kinda looks like¡­ a dungeon¡­ Sss, I seem to be a bit perverted. No no, I must stay pure and be like those light and fresh vibes.¡± He would need to feed her regularly from now on; there were about twenty bags of plasma left, which should last a good while. ¡°Seriously, dealing with a vampire who only needs to feed occasionally is so troublesome; if I caught a monster that needed feeding every day¡­ Ah, if only they were all as low-maintenance as that Little Ghost.¡± In the cell next to him, Ghostly Qin Shuang had shrunk back into a corner. Previously, when the female vampire was low on energy, he had mocked her, but now that she had regained her strength, he had hidden away again. Such a classic bully-averse wimp. Wen Wen shook his head and didn¡¯t linger near the area any longer, heading straight to the Central Area. This time, he planned to stay in the Sanctuary for a while longer, waiting for the vines outside to recede before looking for an opportunity to escape the hospital. As long as the vines didn¡¯t engulf him like before, Wen Wen, now significantly stronger, should be able to easily escape from Renji Community Hospital. It worked out well since he had been constantly monitored by the Hunters Association in recent days and hadn¡¯t visited the Sanctuary. Now he took this chance to inquire more about the Inner World and the affairs between superpower users. ¡°Hey, Central,¡± Wen Wen greeted. ¡°Hello, Disaster Containment Officer 72580, Mr. Wen Wen,¡± the metal particles morphed back into the form of a man in a suit and addressed Wen Wen. ¡°Can your Sanctuary get me a couple of staff to look after that bunch of Monsters?¡± Wen Wen said while digging his ear. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your authority is insufficient,¡± the Central Area said politely. ¡°Then can I capture someone myself to help me out?¡± Wen Wen continued to ask. The Central Area hesitated for a moment, the expression on the holographic businessman seeming a bit off. Is this something a Containment Officer should be doing? ¡°I¡¯m sorry, your current authority is insufficient,¡± the Central Area continued. ¡°Current authority insufficient, which means there might be a chance later, right? That works. Otherwise, once I capture enough monsters, I can just be a babysitter,¡± Wen Wen shook his head. ¡°Regarding superpower users, I have a few more questions to ask you.¡± ¡­ Like the Hunters Association, there were many things that even Wen Wen¡¯s authority couldn¡¯t pry into, but the Sanctuary still had a lot of unique insights. Wen Wen didn¡¯t have authority for high-end information, but the Central Area provided much more detailed explanations on basic matters. Here, Wen Wen could ask targeted questions, and as long as it wasn¡¯t overstepping his authority, the Central Area would generally provide answers. However, the Central Area also had many areas where it couldn¡¯t match the Hunters Association, such as timeliness. Many of the items provided by the Central Area were outdated, so Wen Wen couldn¡¯t rely too heavily on the Central Area, using the information provided only as a reference at most. After asking all he wanted for the time being, Wen Wen found a place and had a good sleep. He would think about going out after waking up, by then the vines should have dispersed. ¡­ Renji Community Hospital. A nurse with arched eyebrows and thick foundation pushed a small cart towards a heavily sealed iron door on the second floor. Her name was Liu Qing¡¯e, and she was the head nurse of the surgical department. Most of the medical staff working at the hospital knew that the west annex was off-limits, but very few knew why. Liu Qing¡¯e was one of the few who knew the reason. She knew that in the former morgue of the west annex, there was a plant that was eerie and terrifying. But as long as she provided the plant with some flesh and blood every day, it wouldn¡¯t come out of the west annex, and she was responsible for this task every Monday, Wednesday, and Friday. It was because of this duty that she had advanced from an ordinary nurse to the head nurse of the surgical department. In a place like a hospital, there was no shortage of useless flesh and blood. The limbs amputated during surgery, the blood left on operating tables, or even the corpses of those who died in the hospital could all become food for that plant. ¡°I¡¯m doing this to prevent that plant from harming others, yes, that¡¯s right,¡± Liu Qing¡¯e reassured herself as she opened the iron door. Despite taking the job out of necessity, Liu Qing¡¯e was still very uneasy. She knew this work might be doing harm, and if she didn¡¯t constantly reassure herself, she might not be able to continue. With this task alone, her family had a better life, her son enjoyed better education, and she gained higher status, so she had to keep going! As she was about to dump the flesh and blood from the cart into the room as usual, she noticed something unusual. This time, a blood-colored vine shot out from the iron door, wrapping around her foot! Then, an irresistible force pulled her in¡­ Chapter 16 - 16 16 Mr ?16: Chapter 16 Mr. L 16: Chapter 16 Mr. L Whoosh! Wen Wen, with a black cloth covering his face, appeared out of thin air in the pitch-dark West Annex building. The black cloth was for preventing himself from being deceived by the red mist again, he could hold his breath for a very long time, and the cloth provided an extra layer of precaution. There was just one problem, the Containment Officer uniform Wen Wen was wearing was very durable and couldn¡¯t be easily destroyed, so the only piece of cloth he could use to cover his face was¡­ Alright, he certainly wasn¡¯t using his underwear! He had exchanged a packet of blood plasma for it from the female vampire, and it even had a faint scent. In such an environment, dressed like this, if anyone saw Wen Wen now, they would definitely perceive him as a bad guy immediately. As Wen Wen re-entered the West Annex building, there weren¡¯t those dense, sprawling vines around him, which indicated that his previous thought was correct, the vines didn¡¯t just wait stupidly in one place. But strangely enough, the iron door that had been open before was now ajar, the small cart was tipped over on the ground, a pile of limbs and guts strewn all over, but there were no eerie vines in the vicinity. ¡°This is not right¡­ Could it be because of me that the vines went out?¡± sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wen Wen closed his eyes and focused all his attention on his hearing, faintly, some strange noises could be heard from the next room, and there was also the smell of fresh blood! This was the trouble Wen Wen had stirred, and after some thought, he still decided to go and check out the situation. Turning a corner, he witnessed a horrifying scene. Countless blood-red vines were coiled around a female nurse¡¯s body, spiky vines slashed her flesh into a bloody mess, some even burrowing into her body, ceaselessly drawing blood and flesh from her. The nurse was none other than Liu Qing¡¯e, who by this point was beyond recognition, but still breathing faintly. ¡°¡­I¡¯m sorry, I don¡¯t have the ability to save you.¡± Wen Wen sighed. Although he wasn¡¯t exactly a good person, even with the professional ethics of a detective, he couldn¡¯t just watch someone die. He pulled out a small knife and flicked it at the nurse¡¯s neck, the blade penetrating her throat accurately, putting an end to her life. By the time Wen Wen had seen her, she was already beyond saving. The vines had no special reaction to the dagger but continued to focus on enjoying their meal. Currently, they didn¡¯t need much to eat; one human body was enough. After one last look at the nurse, Wen Wen drew two long daggers from his overcoat, ready to confront the bizarre vines. Ever since his encounter with the Feathered Serpent Monster, he had carried more than one knife. With his greatly increased strength, he now had the ability to cut through the vines. The weird vine attacks on humans were his fault, and now, he was determined to end them. Suddenly, the badge on Wen Wen¡¯s chest began to heat up violently, even more fiercely than before when the vines had nearly attacked him! Wen Wen stopped his movements, and at the same time, voices came from outside the iron gate. ¡°Mr. L, I assure you, the Blood Nourishment is delivered daily, I really don¡¯t know why it would suddenly go berserk,¡± an elderly voice said softly. ¡°But now the ¡®Bloodthirsty Vine¡¯ has indeed lost control,¡± a calm yet devoid of any warmth voice answered, making Wen Wen¡¯s skin crawl. It wasn¡¯t just the badge, the vampire¡¯s unique sense of danger was also warning Wen Wen that the person outside was extremely dangerous! ¡°This should be just an accident, it won¡¯t affect our subsequent plans¡­¡± the old man said with a forced smile. ¡°You¡¯d better pray it¡¯s only an accident,¡± said a man in a black standing-collar coat as he strode in, followed by an old doctor in a white coat. As they entered, Wen Wen didn¡¯t think twice and leapt straight out the window along the way he had come. ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± The black-clothed man also reacted swiftly, transforming into a mere afterimage as he closely followed Wen Wen and appeared at the window. Looking down, however, he found nothing. ¡°His speed is not that fast, but¡­ he disappeared¡­¡± Mr. L said with a somber face. ¡°Mr. L, Mr. L, what was that just now?¡± the old doctor ran over, standing behind Mr. L, panting. He had been terrified by Mr. L¡¯s sudden disappearance, not daring to stay in the room by himself. ¡°Someone escaped from here, a superpower user,¡± Mr. L said dispassionately. ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be possible.¡± Cold sweat broke out on the old doctor¡¯s forehead, knowing fully well the consequences of making a mistake while working for this man. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t make a mistake, the place has been exposed.¡± ¡°Then¡­ about the promise you made to help extend my lifespan¡­¡± the old doctor ventured to ask. ¡°You no longer hold any value.¡± Mr. L reached out and made a grasping motion, and the old doctor¡¯s body floated up, his limbs immobile. As he floated, the old doctor¡¯s complexion changed, and he began to sob, tears and snot streaming down as he pleaded, ¡°Mr. L, please give me another chance, I beg you¡­ ¡± The old doctor¡¯s plea was cut short by a scream, as his face contorted horribly, twisting towards his back as if turned by some invisible force. With a mere wave of his hand, Mr. L sent the old doctor¡¯s corpse floating in front of the sinister plant. The blood-colored tendrils quickly enveloped the body. One body was enough, but the plant would not refuse more. ¡°What a pity, with a little more time to mature into an adult, it could have been quite useful¡­ And who was that just now? Did they see my face¡­?¡± Mr. L stood still, his Inspiration radiating outward, scanning the surroundings. Once he confirmed Wen Wen wasn¡¯t hiding nearby, he left the western annex. He needed to erase all traces of his presence here, so as not to let the Hunters Association catch onto his trail. ¡­ An hour later, the figure of Wen Wen appeared outside the window, hands grasping the windowsill as he let out a long sigh of relief. This time, he hid in a disaster sanctuary, which was the only reason he managed to escape this ordeal. The speed of the man in black exceeded his expectations. Had he not disappeared in time, he surely would have been caught, and with Wen Wen¡¯s current abilities, there would have been no escaping his fate. ¡°Is this still the world I know?¡± When he was an ordinary person, Wen Wen could use his intelligence to handle many situations with ease. Now, even though his power had increased, so had the dangers he faced. He sought thrills, not to be slaughtered by others, just as when he was a detective, he enjoyed complicated cases, delighting in outwitting a cunning enemy. But to tackle a hundred RPG-toting members of the Fighting Nation on his own, that was not thrilling; that was suicide. He let go of the windowsill, landed on the ground, and after giving the hospital one last deep look, he left right away. Uncertain if the terrifying individual would double-back, he couldn¡¯t afford to waste time there. Chapter 17 - 17 17 Filing a Complaint ?17: Chapter 17 Filing a Complaint 17: Chapter 17 Filing a Complaint Halfway there, Wen Wen suddenly stopped in his tracks. ¡°Why am I running? That plant and the figure in black, neither are anything good. Although I can¡¯t beat them myself, I can¡¯t just let things end like this.¡± He chuckled coldly, took out his cell phone, and dialed Lin Zheyuan¡¯s number. ¡°Detective Wen?¡± Confused, Lin Zheyuan, who had just woken from sleep, asked. Wen Wen¡¯s surveillance had just ended, so why was he calling now? ¡°Captain Lin, didn¡¯t you say to contact you promptly if I encountered a supernatural case I couldn¡¯t handle myself? That¡¯s why I¡¯ve come to you.¡± Lying in bed, Lin Zheyuan sat up abruptly, the corners of his eyes twitching slightly. He had a bad feeling. ¡°You haven¡¯t attracted the residents of the Inner World again, have you?¡± ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m not a trouble magnet,¡± Wen Wen said with a pout, his face the picture of innocence. ¡°Here¡¯s the thing: my stomach hurt because I ate something bad, so I went to Renji Community Hospital. Then, I incidentally discovered they are nurturing a terrifying plant there that seems to be constantly absorbing blood and life, having already killed at least one person. And there¡¯s also a very powerful superpower user who doesn¡¯t seem to be from the Hunters Association. I can¡¯t handle it alone, so I¡¯m handing it over to you.¡± ¡°You had a stomachache? What did you eat? The digestive capacity of a superpower user¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t sweat the details.¡± Wen Wen certainly didn¡¯t want to tell Lin Zheyuan that he had been out stealing. After hanging up the phone, Wen Wen returned to the vicinity of Renji Community Hospital and found a green space to hide in while observing the situation nearby. Half an hour later, several black sedans arrived, and Lin Zheyuan got out with Lin Lu, along with a disheveled middle-aged uncle. It was just the three of them in plain clothes. The rest were in black uniforms, likely the lower-level staff of the Hunters Association, the Supporters. The Hunters Association was not an organization made up entirely of superpower users; a large number of ordinary staff also existed, carrying out tasks such as combat support, aftermath handling, and logistics work. Seeing them come over, Wen Wen felt as if he had found his organization and emerged from the bushes to warmly greet them, only to be stopped halfway by a swarm of guns pointed at his head. ¡°Don¡¯t panic, own people, own people.¡± Lin Zheyuan nodded, and the Supporters lowered their guns. Standing beside Lin Zheyuan, Wen Wen looked around at the Supporters, all well-trained and of a caliber comparable to armed police forces. It seemed the influence of the Hunters Association was greater than he had thought. ¡°Where¡¯s the terrifying plant you mentioned?¡± Lin Zheyuan stepped forward, surveying the Renji Community Hospital as he asked. ¡°Over there, the western annex, the half that¡¯s unlit,¡± Wen Wen pointed in that direction. ¡°Xiao Lu, Uncle Gong, both of you lead a team in. Be cautious, the superpower user from that Secret Organization might still be inside the building.¡± Both nodded and led a group of Supporters, armed with flamethrowers and wearing black masks, into the building. ¡°Wait, I forgot to mention earlier, there¡¯s a red fog in that room that can muddle people¡¯s minds,¡± Wen Wen reminded. He didn¡¯t want to see the Hunters Association suffer losses. ¡°We¡¯re prepared for that. The Bloodthirsty Vine¡¯s pollen has a confusing effect, but the pollen particles are large. This can filter it out. You should come in with us too.¡± Lin Zheyuan tossed Wen Wen a black mask with a filter. It turns out that was the Bloodthirsty Vine. The name is quite fitting. Wen Wen put on the black mask and discovered it matched well with his black trench coat, giving him even more of a villainous aura. Following Lin Zheyuan, Wen Wen entered the West Annex building once again. The Hunter Association must be quite powerful within the Federation; they could clear out a hospital like this without any cover-up or anyone coming to stop them. ¡°At that time, I found the person right outside this door, an old man calling himself Mr. L, but his collar was high, I couldn¡¯t see his face,¡± Wen Wen explained everything he had seen to Lin Zheyuan, standing outside the iron door where it had all started. Wen Wen was counting on the Hunter Association for revenge, naturally he was wholeheartedly acting as their guide. ¡°Mr. L¡­ There¡¯s a restaurant near headquarters called Mr. L. With just that, it¡¯s impossible to track down,¡± Lin Zheyuan said to Wen Wen, though he grew grave inside. Mr. L could be a common code name or it could represent a terrifying organization. This incident must be handled with the utmost caution. ¡°Right, the old man you mentioned, is it this person?¡± Lin Zheyuan took out a photo and showed it to Wen Wen, who glanced at it and nodded in confirmation. ¡°This is the dean of Renji Community Hospital. It seems this hospital has issues too, we need to conduct a thorough investigation.¡± Lin Zheyuan handed the photo to a Supporter nearby, then his eyes turned green as he crouched on the ground. Wen Wen could vaguely feel something emanating from him, spreading throughout the entire hospital. ¡°His abilities must be of the investigative type. He was able to find me before probably because of this power. In the future, I need to do things behind his back as much as possible.¡± After making up his mind, Wen Wen waited for the results of Lin Zheyuan¡¯s investigation. Crouched on the ground, Lin Zheyuan shook his head and let out a disappointed sigh. ¡°As expected, that person has already left. They¡¯re like rats in the gutter, once exposed, it¡¯s very hard to see their traces again. Now, let¡¯s focus on dealing with that ¡®Bloodthirsty Vine¡¯.¡± S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. While Wen Wen followed Lin Zheyuan to investigate, the battle in the West Annex had already begun. The place was no longer shrouded in darkness; several searchlights illuminated it completely. The Supporters wielded flame throwers, carefully shrinking the Bloodthirsty Vine¡¯s range of movement. The Bloodthirsty Vine had hundreds of tendrils, each over ten meters long, extremely tough, like a cluster of huge, wildly dancing, blood-red hair. But these powerful tendrils, under the flames, were like frightened insects, continuously retreating. ¡°This Bloodthirsty Vine has not yet matured, so its weaknesses are more apparent. In time, it will not be so easily dealt with.¡± ¡°Speaking of which, even in its immature state, this thing is troublesome. There¡¯s also another superpower user from a different organization present. You managed to escape calmly, which is quite impressive. You don¡¯t seem like a novice superpower user.¡± ¡°It¡¯s all luck,¡± Wen Wen said with a chuckle, not wanting to arouse his interest and then be under surveillance for a few more days. The Supporters compressed all the tendrils of the Bloodthirsty Vine into an open space and then stopped advancing. Proceeding further would mean dealing with too many tendrils and, despite their training, they could not guarantee safety. ¡°Uncle Gong, it¡¯s up to you now,¡± Lin Zheyuan commanded. The disheveled middle-aged man who had been on standby stepped forward and extended his hand towards the writhing ¡®Bloodthirsty Vine¡¯. A stream of scarlet flames burst forth. Chapter 18 - 18 18 Clearing the Vines ?18: Chapter 18: Clearing the Vines 18: Chapter 18: Clearing the Vines In that flame, there was immense heat that made Wen Wen, who had a vampire constitution, feel a bit uncomfortable. He moved two steps behind Lin Zheyuan. Beyond that flame, the fire released from the supporters¡¯ flamethrowers seemed to be drawn in as well, swirling around the Bloodthirsty Vine and eventually forming a fiery tornado that totally enveloped it. Within the burning flames, faint death cries could be heard, shrill and piercing. ¡°Plants can make noise too, huh¡­¡± Wen Wen muttered softly behind Lin Zheyuan. ¡°After all, this is a plant from the Inner World,¡± Lin Zheyuan replied. During their casual conversation, the numerous tough vines of the Bloodthirsty Vine turned to ashes in the flames. When the fire subsided, the Bloodthirsty Vine that had once pushed Wen Wen to the brink was now just a pile of twisted, dry branches. ¡°Wow, impressive, Uncle! With such impressive abilities, why didn¡¯t you act earlier?¡± Wen Wen ran towards the ashes in two steps, poking at them with a dagger while exclaiming in admiration to Uncle Gong. Lin Zheyuan nodded slightly. He had always thought Wen Wen was not serious, but now found him to be rather cautious, as he took the initiative to examine the remains of the Bloodthirsty Vine. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But actually, Wen Wen just wanted to see if there was anything not fully burnt, to find an opportunity to lock it up in a prison. However, he was disappointed, as the Hunters Association had cleaned up very thoroughly, leaving no lingering danger. Uncle Gong pointed to the scorched marks around the Bloodthirsty Vine and said, ¡°If I had acted from the beginning, the entire annex building would have looked like this, and then it would no longer be usable in the future.¡± Realizing there was no opportunity to gain something extra, Wen Wen stepped back a bit¡ªthis Uncle seemed like a map-cannon superpower user. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to worry about any oversight. We Hunters Association handle things very cleanly, with a complete follow-up mechanism. Monsters defeated by us rarely rise from the ashes,¡± Lin Lu popped over and patted Wen Wen on the shoulder, her impression of Wen Wen improved a lot since he had actively helped this time. Wen Wen gave a bitter smile. He was worried that the Hunters Association¡¯s operations were too thorough. If he casually cooperated with the Hunters Association in the future, even after putting in effort, he might not gain any benefits. ¡°Thanks for your help this time. The reward for providing the clue will be transferred to your account. We still need to do some follow-up work, so we won¡¯t keep you here any longer. We hope to collaborate with you again in the future,¡± Lin Zheyuan said to Wen Wen with a friendly smile. ¡°Definitely, definitely,¡± Wen Wen responded verbally, while inwardly deciding he wouldn¡¯t easily cooperate with the Hunters Association again. ¡°Are you sure you won¡¯t consider joining the Hunters Association? Your abilities are good, and right now the Hunters Association is short of personnel. We could really use your skills, and the compensation should satisfy you.¡± ¡°I think I¡¯d prefer to stay free.¡± ¡­ ¡°I reflect on myself thrice a day: Am I a pervert? Am I a pervert? Am I a pervert?¡± Reclining on a lounge chair and basking in the sun, Wen Wen occasionally rocked the chair to keep it swaying. In his hand, he held a bullet, examining it closely. More than ten days had passed since the last operation, during which Wen Wen had helped the Hunters Association trap another vampire. As for his earlier intention to cooperate minimally with the Hunters Association¡­ Since the compensation provided by the Hunters Association was quite generous, and superpowers also need to make a living¡­ Well, the saying ¡°it¡¯s delightful indeed¡± just says it all. Because of similar abilities, Wen Wen played a significant role in this roundup, so as a reward, the Hunters Association found Wen Wen a residence, a house with a balcony. In Furong River City, there are many supernatural cases in a short period of time, so staying here would be much better than wandering around and relying on luck. Therefore, Wen Wen accepted the house and decided to reside in Furong River City for a while. Of course, the house was still owned by the Hunters Association. Wen Wen could only live there; the Hunters Association wasn¡¯t rich enough to just hand over a property. During this operation, Wen Wen had thought about seizing the opportunity to capture that damned vampire and contain him in the Sanctuary, but ultimately he did not proceed. Firstly, there were many members of the Hunters Association around, and it was not very convenient to act. It might expose his ownership of the Catastrophe Containment Facility. Secondly, there was already a beautiful young female vampire in the Sanctuary, and he did not need another stinky old man¡­ Apart from accommodations and money, the Hunters Association gave Wen Wen another form of compensation: the bullets in his hand. In total, there were twenty bullets called Demon Hunting Bullets. They could cause additional damage to most supernatural creatures, and their impact was considerable if they hit the target. Like that time he encountered the Feathered Serpent Monster, every bullet hit its mark, and that creature was almost disabled. However, these bullets should not be used carelessly, as there were only twenty in total, and they couldn¡¯t be purchased. Lin Zheyuan gave these twenty bullets to him just to win Wen Wen over. A superpower user like Wen Wen, who had strong combat abilities immediately upon awakening, was very rare. So, under the generous gifts from the Hunters Association, Wen Wen succumbed and agreed to occasionally help them with some tasks. Wen Wen didn¡¯t have a significant aversion to this; even when he was a common person, he often helped the police with cases. Now, helping the Hunters Association deal with monsters was essentially the same thing. The bullets should have runes inscribed on them. The thing that targeted supernatural beings must be these runes, but the key positions of the runes were covered by metal, making it nearly impossible to replicate them. Even if Wen Wen was a complete novice, he knew that such mystical items needed to be intact to be effective. Just by looking, you couldn¡¯t tell much. Wen Wen entered the bathroom and sat on the toilet, his figure gradually disappearing. For safety reasons, whenever Wen Wen entered the Catastrophe Containment Facility, he would choose small places not likely to be under surveillance. The bathroom was a good choice. ¡­ Inside the Catastrophe Containment Facility, the female vampire sat on the ground with her back against the railing, stretching her long legs freely. A patch was torn off the left pant leg, revealing her fair skin. Wen Wen had previously taken that piece of fabric to use as a mask. She looked askance at Wen Wen, who appeared out of thin air, a hint of disdainful sneer on her lips, but she quickly turned her head away. For Wen Wen, her feelings were quite strange. Although she abhorred Wen Wen and wished he would drop dead on the spot, she still needed Wen Wen to bring her food, so she didn¡¯t want anything to happen to him outside. Thus, she was quite conflicted. Meanwhile, Qin Shuang, like an abused child, crouched in the corner, occasionally trembling. But despite his pitiful appearance, given the opportunity, he would attack Wen Wen at any moment. Turning into an evil spirit, he was a soul driven by malice. Wen Wen paid no attention to the two prisoners. His target this time was not them, but the runes in Qin Shuang¡¯s cell. The enormous rune that bound him and prevented his escape! Chapter 19 - 19 19 Exercise Ability ?19: Chapter 19: Exercise Ability 19: Chapter 19: Exercise Ability The runes on the Demon Hunting Bullets belonged to core technology at the Hunters Association. So, it was impossible for Wen Wen to obtain the method of making the Demon Hunting Bullets, at least for now. But Wen Wen himself had complete mastery over this rune. If he were to engrave this rune onto bullets or knives, might it have a positive effect? Wen Wen took out his notebook, sketched the rune, and after repeatedly ensuring there was not a single mistake, he finally stopped. As a detective, drawing was a skill that must be mastered¡­ S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. perhaps¡­ Wen Wen carefully placed the paper inside the pocket of his black trench coat. He planned to find an opportunity later to learn the technique of engraving on metal so he could make his own weapons with special abilities. This matter was now resolved, and it was time to move on to other tasks. He walked a distance forward and found a strangely shaped refrigerator where the leftover plasma was stored. Inside the Catastrophe Containment Facility, there was a complete supply of water and electricity, and all kinds of appliances were available. Although their designs differed from those outside and were even more advanced, Wen Wen could still use them normally. When Wen Wen came over carrying a basin of blood, the female vampire turned away from him. Now that she was not as hungry as before, she could maintain the dignity of the Blood Clan¡ªat least, she wouldn¡¯t act like a starved wild beast like the last time. Every few days, Wen Wen had to feed the female vampire, or else her strength would decrease somewhat, indirectly causing Wen Wen to weaken a bit as well, so he wouldn¡¯t let her get too hungry. Luckily, now the female vampire was satisfied with just one packet of blood each time, unlike the first time when she drank over twenty packets of plasma, which Wen Wen had to steal laboriously. ¡°Here, drink this.¡± Wen Wen pushed the dog¡¯s bowl into the cell, saying impatiently. The female vampire initially didn¡¯t want to pay attention to Wen Wen, but she couldn¡¯t resist the allure of the blood. In a short amount of time, she turned around with a look of dissatisfaction, approached the dog¡¯s bowl, and began to drink eagerly. ¡°I am a noble of the Blood Clan, after all; can¡¯t you change to a more dignified container?¡± she asked tentatively, after taking a couple of drinks. ¡°What would you like instead?¡± Wen Wen asked, digging his ear. Honestly, seeing the female vampire lick the dog¡¯s bowl gave him some perverse satisfaction, but to avoid seeming too perverted, he decided to change it anyway. Seeing that Wen Wen seemed inclined to agree, the female vampire¡¯s eyes lit up, and she hastily said, ¡°A pure silver goblet, preferably adorned with gemstones.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck; just use this dog¡¯s bowl,¡± Wen Wen said sternly, disappearing instantly from the sanctuary. ¡°Hey, hey, don¡¯t go, how about a normal small bowl then?¡± With a sigh, the female vampire looked at the remnants of blood left in the dog¡¯s bowl, her expression changing multiple times, before she finally picked it up and licked it clean¡­ ¡­ After leaving the sanctuary, Wen Wen began his routine daily training. First, he practiced the Freezing ability he had acquired from Ghostly Qin Shuang. He placed his hand outside a bucket filled with water, releasing the Cold Qi, and in no time, the bucket had completely frozen over. ¡°Huh¡­ that¡¯ll do, Qin Shuang is too weak, and this is the limit of his ability.¡± The freezing power of Qin Shuang, within the ring on Wen Wen¡¯s index finger, merely required a snap to freeze a cola¡­ This power was now solely useful for that purpose. Relying on this ability to confront enemies, Wen Wen would be beaten into a pulp in minutes. ¡°Maybe I should let that little ghost out, catch him again after he turns into an evil spirit¡­ No, no, that¡¯s too dangerous.¡± Wen Wen shook his head vehemently, suppressing the dangerous idea in his mind. He was a man of action, with a mind capable of bringing his ideas to fruition. Wen Wen, who had captured many high-IQ criminals, knew that a person like him, once fallen into darkness, could cause immense destruction. Therefore, Wen Wen had always suppressed some of his perverted thoughts, he was very aware that corruption begins with dangerous ideas. He sat back in the lounge chair and summoned the black gloves. Even under the sunlight, their pitch-black color did not fade at all, and the golden metal rings shone brilliantly in contrast. ¡°What exactly are you¡­¡± About the Catastrophe Containment Facility, although Wen Wen was still somewhat clueless, he could at least understand it, but these black gloves remained a mystery. Besides being able to borrow the abilities of creatures within the facility, the gloves had another characteristic¡ªthey were indestructible. Wen Wen had tried cutting them with knives, chopping with axes, and even drilling, but none could damage the gloves in the slightest, nor did Wen Wen feel any pain. Also, when the gloves appeared, the strength in his right hand was slightly greater than usual. Though not obvious, there was indeed a surprising increase in strength. Sometimes, Wen Wen even wondered, when the gloves appeared, was this hand still his own? That black substance, rather than being a pair of gloves, seemed more like a part of another creature¡¯s body! ¡°Perhaps, this is my unique Superpower. Since that¡¯s the case, it should have a name¡­ Let¡¯s call it ¡®Calamity¡¯!¡± ¡­ Walking down the street, the warm sunlight made Wen Wen feel a bit itchy. He was continuously using the basic abilities of a vampire, which somewhat altered his sensation towards sunlight. He was now going out for another training session; he wanted to train the sense of smell which was among the basic vampire abilities. When he used Vampire Constitution, all his senses were sharpened; his ears could hear the sound of blood flowing, his eyes could see normally in the dark, and his sense of smell had become extremely sensitive, like that of a dog¡¯s. Now, Wen Wen wanted to effectively utilize these senses, and the sense he was training now was smell. The first step for a superpower user is Exploration, exploring the limits of their abilities, so Wen Wen had been exercising various abilities for some time, and his strength had greatly improved from the beginning. The day before, he had caught several stray cats and dogs nearby and sprayed a bit of oddly-scented perfume on them before letting them go. Today, Wen Wen planned to catch each one of those cats and dogs without exception, relying solely on his sense of smell! This should greatly train his sense of smell, which might be very useful in the future! Finding them was harder than he thought; once he deliberately identified scents, various disgusting smells rushed into his nostrils. It was indeed difficult to single out the scent of the perfume from these smells. But this did not stymie Wen Wen; after some time spent identifying smells, he successfully found a chubby orange cat. ¡°Come here, little cutie, come to Uncle,¡± Wen Wen tiptoed closer, it was broad daylight, and to avoid trouble, he did not want to use supernatural powers in public. Suddenly, the ringtone of a phone rang out. The fat cat¡¯s body arched instantly, and after a few jumps, it disappeared from Wen Wen¡¯s view. The orange cat ran away, but Wen Wen was not too discouraged. Finding the cat meant his training was already successful. He picked up the phone, which displayed a somewhat unfamiliar number. ¡°Hello,¡± Wen Wen pressed the answer button. ¡°Hello, is this Detective Wen?¡± The voice on the other end was a woman¡¯s, speaking in Common Language with some unfamiliarity, apparently not a local from the Capital District. ¡°Yes, who is this?¡± Wen Wen raised an eyebrow, sensing a business opportunity. ¡°I would like to hire you to find someone for me¡­¡± The woman¡¯s voice trembled, indicating she was in need of help. ¡­ Chapter 20 - 20 20 The Disappearance Case ?20: Chapter 20: The Disappearance Case 20: Chapter 20: The Disappearance Case At one o¡¯clock in the afternoon, with a gentle breeze blowing, Wen Wen, dressed in a black trench coat, stepped out of a taxi and arrived at the gate of a villa, which was the residence of the woman from the earlier phone call. Although it was not a supernatural case, Wen Wen still decided to take on the case¡­ because the family was wealthy. The head of the household, Mr. Wilson, was a mining magnate from the Aifei Region, with mines in the family, they naturally were not short of money. A year ago, while they were traveling in other cities within the Capital District, they became involved in a troublesome case, and Wen Wen helped them resolve the issue, so they were acquainted. Now they had settled in Furong River City, preparing to enjoy their peaceful life here. Speaking of settling down, over a hundred years ago, the Federation had abandoned the concept of a nation and was divided into ten different districts. These included the Capital District where Wen Wen lived, predominantly inhabited by people of East Asian descent, the sparsely populated and rugged Polar Bear District, the economically developed U.S.-Canada District, the Oceania District rich in exotic animals, the tech-savvy Yingua District¡­ and so on, totaling ten districts, where Federation citizens could reside anywhere, which is why even though East Asians were the majority in the Capital District, there were also many of other ethnicities. A job that puts food on the table can¡¯t be thrown away, especially a job from the Wilsons, owners of such a large household; it was not to be given up, so Wen Wen pressed the doorbell of the villa. After a while, a middle-aged maid opened the door and welcomed Wen Wen in, who then successfully met Mrs. Wilson, Melissa. Melissa was a woman with dark skin and curly hair, not considered beautiful by Capital District standards, but in the Aifei Region where the majority of people looked like her, Mr. Wilson probably found her very beautiful. ¡°Madam Wilson, you said your husband has disappeared, have you called the police?¡± Wen Wen pulled out a small notebook, jotting down notes while asking. ¡°I¡¯ve called the police two days ago, they keep saying they¡¯re searching hard, but there has been no result yet, and some things can¡¯t be explained clearly over the phone, I don¡¯t want the police to know, you¡¯re the only one who can help me,¡± Melissa said, wiping a tear. Wen Wen curled his lips, saying I was the only one who could help, so why wait two days to come to me? After two days, many clues could become hard to find. ¡°Alright, I will do my best to find him. Before Mr. Wilson disappeared, was there anything out of the ordinary?¡± Displeased as he was, Wen Wen still took the commission; now, he was much stronger in every aspect. Even if several days had passed, he was confident in completing this task. Madam Wilson hesitated, then told Wen Wen, ¡°There was nothing unusual before he left, but when he left, he left behind a recording.¡± Wen Wen stroked his chin, a recording had been left, so he left on his own? ¡°Let me listen to that recording.¡± Madam Wilson asked the maid to step away, then took out a recorder and pressed play. ¡°Melissa, I have to go away for a while, don¡¯t worry.¡± Wen Wen sharply noticed that in the recording there were intense striking sounds, so had Wilson been coerced into saying these words? ¡°Damn it, don¡¯t mess with me! Listen, don¡¯t tell anyone about me leaving, I¡¯ve encountered some problems, but it will be alright soon.¡± Faintly, some sounds of metal scraping came through. Wen Wen raised an eyebrow, it seemed it was not coercion, as a person being coerced wouldn¡¯t speak so boldly. ¡°Oh my God, how do I get this thing off me¡­¡± The last sentence was very faint, as if Wilson¡¯s voice was fading away. After listening to the recording, Wen Wen became interested, this might not be a simple case of a missing person. ¡°Where did this recording come from?¡± ¡°I got it from my husband¡¯s study; his room is a complete mess. Could he have been kidnapped?¡± Melissa asked nervously. Wen Wen shook his head and said, ¡°It¡¯s too early to say. Take me to your husband¡¯s study to have a look; perhaps I can find some clues.¡± As soon as they arrived in the study, it was indeed just as Mrs. Wilson had described, completely ravaged, even worse than if burglars had come through, with some areas looking as if they had been hacked with an axe. ¡°Have the police been here?¡± Wen Wen asked, putting on a pair of gloves and beginning to search the room. ¡°Yes, they have,¡± Melissa said cautiously, casting a glance at Wen Wen. ¡°I hope that doesn¡¯t interfere.¡± ¡°Many valuable clues may have already been destroyed, but never mind. Please step outside; I need to do some investigation here.¡± Ordinarily, Wen Wen should have taken this opportunity to ask Mrs. Wilson for a raise. However, his mind was not on that now; he had found something interesting. The trail of destruction in the room was very strange, not as if someone was deliberately looking for something, nor did it appear that a fight had taken place. It was sheer destruction for its own sake. This purposeless destruction was like that perpetrated by a pet tearing up a home out of loneliness, without any pattern or reason¡ªonly on a different scale. Wen Wen touched a mark that resembled an axe chop, and his pupils suddenly narrowed. It was a bookshelf that had been chopped open, which wasn¡¯t strange¡ªbookshelves themselves don¡¯t hold up well to heavy chopping. But the steel nails that held the bookshelf together, like the wood, had been neatly severed! No ordinary person wielding an axe could do this! Not even with a power saw! Combining these marks with the recording, where Wilson said something had attached itself to him, Wen Wen was almost certain that this was another supernatural incident! Finding clues to a supernatural event excited Wen Wen. Through channels at the Hunter Association, he could find many leads on supernatural cases, but most were under the surveillance of the Hunter Association. Wen Wen could handle those with no problem, but if the body disappeared afterward, there might be trouble. Just the possibility was enough for Wen Wen to not take the risk. So, this was a supernatural case where he was the only one involved; he could lock up that thing that had attached to Mr. Wilson inside the Sanctuary and gain another ability! ¡°Once confirmed as a supernatural case, things are much easier to explain. Something has attached to Wilson, but this thing and Mr. Wilson are separate entities; they cannot control each other¡­ Mr. Wilson, worried about being seen in this state, decided to go into hiding¡­ So, what has attached itself to him?¡± S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wen Wen searched the room once more and found an open, empty wooden box. Inside the box were metal scratches similar to the destroyed parts of the study. He found Mrs. Wilson and asked, ¡°Can you tell me what was in this box?¡± After examining it, Melissa said uncertainly, ¡°This seems to be a collectible he brought back from the Aifei Region. It¡¯s a pair of metal wings that were dug up from a mine. He thought they were well-crafted, so he took them home to add to his collection.¡± Wen Wen¡¯s eyes lit up¡ªthat was it! Chapter 21 - 21 21 Wilson in the Underground Passage ?21: Chapter 21: Wilson in the Underground Passage 21: Chapter 21: Wilson in the Underground Passage Target confirmed, Mr. Wilson, and a pair of metal wings! ¡°I need to use this wooden box, and I will try my best to find your husband, but I can¡¯t guarantee that I will definitely find him.¡± Holding the wooden box, Wen Wen walked out of the villa. ¡°I hope you can definitely help me find him. What would I do without him?¡± Melissa grasped Wen Wen¡¯s hand, said sorrowfully, and simultaneously slipped an envelope into Wen Wen¡¯s hand. Wen Wen gently pinched it, felt its thickness, and his promise to Melissa became even more sincere. Walking on the street, Wen Wen took out a small vest, an article of clothing that retained Wilson¡¯s scent, which could help Wen Wen locate Wilson. Actually, the scent on the underwear was stronger¡­ but Wen Wen did not want to sniff a man¡¯s underwear in the middle of the street. Then, he deeply sniffed the wooden box. The wood had a unique fragrance, and the wings that had been kept in the box for years had likely absorbed some of that scent. ¡°With these two scents, though I can¡¯t directly locate him, I can at least pinpoint his direction and save quite a bit of trouble.¡± His keenly trained sense of smell came in handy here. Wen Wen chose a direction and chased after it. After covering a significant distance, the scent disappeared. ¡°Next, I¡¯ll have to rely on the old methods to find him.¡± After scanning his surroundings, Wen Wen entered a store. Before becoming a superpower user, he had been a detective, and searching for people, even without the aid of special abilities, was something he could manage. Finding a person with distinct characteristics was not especially difficult for Wen Wen. Following various clues, by nightfall, Wen Wen found an underground clinic. Based on the information he gathered, this clinic specialized in shady deals. Criminals wanted by the police and members of the underworld from Furong River City liked to come here after getting injured. Wen Wen knocked on the door but received no response. His pupils suddenly contracted as he smelled the scent of blood and¡­ the rotting smell of humans! He kicked the door open and was met with a scene inside the clinic resembling a slaughterhouse! ¡­ In an underground passage, a muscular Wilson, dressed in tight clothes, huddled in a corner, looking rather pitiful. All his original clothes were covered in blood; this outfit belonged to the clinic¡¯s owner, hence the ill fit. Wilson muttered to himself, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can understand, but could you not take action on your own all the time? If you don¡¯t want to get off me, then listen to me, okay?¡± No response came from behind him, but the cold touch was real. These few days had been utterly insane for Wilson. Truth be told, he wasn¡¯t even sure if he had gone mad himself. Under his jacket, there was a large bulge that made him appear to have a severe hunchback. But only Wilson knew that behind him was a pair of steel wings, unfolded and stretching over four meters wide! He had purchased these wings from the chief of a Native Tribe in the Aifei Region. They were a sacred object worshipped by the tribe. But the chief did not tell his tribesmen that he had sold the wings, he claimed they were stolen, so the people of the tribe searched everywhere nearby for traces of the wings. They sent out messages, vowing to subject the thief who stole the sacred object to the most severe punishment unto death! Though Wilson had some wealth, he did not want to face constant danger to his life, so he took his family and the steel wings and moved to the Capital District to live. As for why he did not return the wings to the natives, he felt a faint connection with the wings when he bought them, and now that he had them, he was even less inclined to give them back. He had carried the wings with him for over a year and though Wilson would stroke them alone during the quiet of the night, they never showed any sign of their marvels. But a few days ago, while playing with them, he accidentally cut his finger on the wings, and then the wings attached themselves to his back and no matter what he tried, he could not remove them! The wings had their own consciousness; they did not require Wilson¡¯s consent to act, so to keep his family out of danger, Wilson chose to leave home. However, after a few days of adjustment, the wings became somewhat more restrained, at least when there was no severe provocation, they were willing to lie dormant on Wilson¡¯s back. ¡°In a few more days, a few more days¡­ if it stops causing trouble, I want to go home for a visit, then leave here and find a place where there are no people, never to return.¡± Wilson did not want to be seen as a monster. On the first day the thing possessed him, he went to an underground doctor, hoping to have it separated from his back. The doctor anesthetized Wilson until he was knocked out, and the wings seemed to have lost their vitality, but as the doctor approached Wilson with a scalpel, the wings suddenly lashed out, impaling the doctor, followed by a bloody massacre. When Wilson woke up, he found that in this small underground clinic, there was no one else alive except for him. It was then that Wilson realized it was basically impossible to remove this thing, and he should no longer think about returning to his family, as the thing on his back might take the life of someone close at any moment. He only planned to return for a moment, to make arrangements with his wife and children, then to flee far away to a place where he couldn¡¯t harm anyone. ¡°Hey, look, there¡¯s a homeless old man sitting over there.¡± Sitting on the ground asleep, Wilson suddenly woke up and saw several young people with multicolored hair pointing at him. He recognized the style; it seemed it had become popular in the Capital District in recent years, known as ¡®Slaughterhouse Nobles,¡¯ a way of dressing he personally disliked, but he respected others¡¯ choices and wouldn¡¯t criticize their attire. Wilson ignored them and continued to bury his head in his knees, not in the mood to chat with these youngsters. Now they liked to stand out, calling it identity, but one day they would realize how immature their current appearance really was. ¡°Tsk tsk, this black uncle seems pretty rich, I recognize that watch, looks like it¡¯s worth several thousand¡­¡± The young men exchanged smiles, approached Wilson with a smirk, and said disdainfully, ¡°Uncle, you don¡¯t look like a homeless man.¡± S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°What I look like is none of your business,¡± Wilson snapped, his mood not very stable. ¡°Oh, tough talk, eh?¡± A tall, thin youth with rainbow-colored hair pulled out a baton from his waist and poked it at Wilson¡¯s body. At that instant, Wilson¡¯s back bulged! Chapter 22 - 22 22 The Outbreak ?22: Chapter 22: The Outbreak 22: Chapter 22: The Outbreak Wilson suppressed the restless steel wings, and then pushed aside the stick, glaring at the youngsters surrounding him. He somewhat understood that these youngsters were not just somewhat ¡®individualistic¡¯ as he had previously thought. They had already upgraded that ¡®individualism¡¯ a step further, evolving into a new existence, the scum of society, contemptible and constantly despised by others. In the future, they would suffer vicious beatings from society, but now, they posed a significant threat to ordinary people. ¡°I know what you want to do, you better leave now, or you¡¯ll be the ones to suffer,¡± Wilson advised earnestly, hoping to avoid conflict if possible. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°If you understand, then give us some spending money, Huahua. It¡¯s dark and deserted here, nobody¡¯s around for miles, and whatever we do to you, no one will find out, so you¡¯d better be sensible.¡± The rainbow-haired youth, seeing signs of Wilson softening, continued to threaten. ¡°I told you, get lost!¡± Wilson roared, his temper already explosive, and the recent events pushing him nearly to the brink. With his usual temper, he would have already started fighting with these people, but he couldn¡¯t lay a hand on them. The rainbow-haired youngster was startled by the roar, Wilson, having held a high position, had shouted with quite an imposing aura. But he quickly realized that Wilson had fallen so low as to spend the night in an underground passage, plus he was a hunchback, what was this black man trying to prove? He picked up the stick and struck Wilson on the head; his underlings also gathered around, punching and kicking Wilson. Having not lived normally for several days, Wilson was exhausted and still had to suppress those steel wings, so he ended up being trampled under the feet of these youths, brutally beaten. In the dimly lit underground passage, a type of violence that few people experience but that indeed happens every day was occurring. Enduring the brutal beating, Wilson curled up, whispering to himself. ¡°Don¡¯t move, stay quiet, don¡¯t move, they don¡¯t deserve to die, they shouldn¡¯t die¡­¡± Behind him, the metal wings trembled slightly, wanting to unfold and slice the surrounding frail flesh creatures into pieces. But Wilson, with his back against the wall, tried his best to hold them off, to prevent them from unleashing their might, he felt that all he had to do was to endure until they left. Over the past few days, he had managed to reach a certain agreement with the steel wings, so he could still barely control those metal wings. Yet he didn¡¯t seesome faint black qi flashing in the eyes of these youngsters; they wouldn¡¯t stop until Wilson was beaten to death. After a few hits, the rainbow-haired youth grew somewhat tired and stepped out of the beating circle, lit a cigarette, and enjoyed the cruel scene. ¡°What are you enduring now, do you think those scum of society are worth the pain and humiliation you¡¯re suffering?¡± A frivolous voice rang in Wilson¡¯s ears. ¡°Who are you?¡± Wilson asked, struggling to get the words out amidst the punches and kicks. ¡°Who I am is not important, what¡¯s important is who you are. You are harboring a strength that these mortals do not possess, you should be above the common folk, an existence completely different from these mundane creatures. Why suffer in this filthy place, enduring humiliation you shouldn¡¯t have to, follow your true feelings, show your true form!¡± Accompanied by the bewitching words, the same black qi also appeared in Wilson¡¯s eyes, and his expression visibly turned merciless. Whoosh! A pair of immense and shiny metal wings unfurled behind Wilson, in the dim light, they looked as dazzling as an angel¡¯s wings. With a few rapid flaps of the wings, the youths closest to Wilson were instantly severed, their blood splattering on the ground¡­ Wilson stood up, and the metal wings behind him became clear. Each wing was made up of twenty steel feathers of various sizes, these feathers were sharper than steel knives and were connected by rivets and chains. There was no transmission device on them, yet the wings were incredibly flexible, even more so than real bird wings. ¡°Actually, your words don¡¯t make much sense. I¡¯m not nobler than anyone else, I should endure¡­¡± Wilson wiped the blood from his face, and the darkness in his eyes also faded away. ¡°But I really don¡¯t want to endure anymore!¡± The several young men who had been beating Wilson were now dismembered, but the rainbow-haired boy had narrowly escaped catastrophe. His mouth agape, the cigarette fell from his lips to the ground. ¡°Monster! You¡¯re a damn monster!¡± The expression of the rainbow-haired youth collapsed, and he screamed as he turned and ran, hoping to escape the nightmare. He ran almost ten meters, and upon looking back to see that Wilson hadn¡¯t followed, he felt a surge of relief ¡ª at that distance, it would be difficult to be pursued. But immediately, he discarded that thought as he saw Wilson¡¯s left wing bizarrely extend. The twenty steel feathers spread out to form a long chain of knives connected by chains. The knife chain flickered and impaled the rainbow-haired boy with a chill to the heart. Clap clap clap. A man wearing a red vest and with black and white face paint emerged from the shadows, clapping his hands. ¡°What a marvelous display. It¡¯s a combat ability, isn¡¯t it? I must say, I¡¯m quite envious of such a skill.¡± ¡°Was it you speaking in my mind just now?¡± Wilson asked the man with a deep voice. ¡°That¡¯s right, it was me,¡± the man answered with a smile. ¡°What do you want?¡± Wilson asked cautiously. ¡°You may call me Mr. J. It¡¯s a waste for someone with your talents to languish in a place like this. Superpower users should be the overlords of this world, enjoying higher power. I hope you will join our organization,¡± Mr. J said smilingly. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to belong to some sort of cult, would you?¡± Wilson suddenly asked. ¡°Of course not, we don¡¯t engage in the worship of Evil Gods,¡± Mr. J answered with a laugh. Due to the face paint, he looked as if he was smiling even when expressionless. ¡°Forget it, no matter what you¡¯re up to, I¡¯ll go with you. I can no longer turn back,¡± Wilson said a bit sorrowfully, his wings behind him quivering slightly to shake off the blood. ¡­ Wen Wen stood before a pile of dismembered corpses, his slender eyes emitting a dangerous light. This was the underground passage where Wilson had just gone on a killing spree! The marks on these people¡¯s wounds matched exactly the cutting traces found in Wilson¡¯s study ¡ª it was clear who had committed the deed. ¡°Sigh¡­ still too late. Including the basement clinic and this place, he must have killed at least ten people by now. If this continues, who knows how many more will die. We can¡¯t drag this on any longer.¡± After coming out of the basement clinic, Wen Wen followed Wilson¡¯s tracks all the way here. As long as Wilson left any trace, Wen Wen could use them to find Wilson¡¯s whereabouts. If it weren¡¯t for Mrs. Wilson not seeking Wen Wen right away, he would have already found Wilson and stopped the two massacres. ¡°We need to be ready to take action. Our target may no longer be in a state to negotiate, but¡­¡± Wen Wen closed his eyes and carefully discerned the scents in the air. Wilson must have just left recently. Which scent is a vampire most sensitive to? The scent of fresh blood! Chapter 23 - 23 23 Conflict ?23: Chapter 23 Conflict 23: Chapter 23 Conflict Following the scent of blood so thick it stung the nose, Wen Wen found an abandoned factory; Wilson should be here now. However, Wen Wen did not rush in. Wilson was dangerous and might resort to violence at any moment; he needed to prepare in advance. Wilson¡¯s weapon was likely a pair of sharp metal wings. Having never seen these wings, Wen Wen could not think of a good countermeasure. Even tough steel nails could be easily cut through, so a bulletproof vest would be ineffective and instead impede movement. The wings¡¯ attacks could not be taken head-on; an open space would be needed to dodge. It was unfortunate there hadn¡¯t been enough time to prepare, otherwise using a tranquilizer gun to subdue him would have been a better choice. There were scents of two people within the factory. Wen Wen could not determine if the other was Wilson¡¯s accomplice or just an ordinary person, so he decided to wait for them to separate before making a move on Wilson. After waiting outside for a while, he saw a figure in a coat walk out from within the factory. ¡°I¡¯m going to buy some medicine; your wounds need to be treated. Don¡¯t leave here before I come back,¡± the person said before departing, leaving Wilson likely still inside the factory. Now was Wen Wen¡¯s chance to make a move on Wilson! ¡°Mr. Wilson, I¡¯ve finally found you.¡± Pushing open the iron door of the warehouse, Wen Wen swaggered through the main entrance and saw Wilson sitting on a broken wooden crate at the back of the warehouse, holding a beer bottle and taking occasional sips. Seeing Wen Wen enter, Wilson¡¯s face showed surprise; he hadn¡¯t expected to see Wen Wen here, then shook his head and said to Wen Wen: ¡°Detective Wen, it was Melissa who sent you, wasn¡¯t it? I told her not to do anything, and yet she still sends you to find me, such a bothersome woman.¡± ¡°The destruction you caused before you left was significant, so it¡¯s quite normal for your wife to be worried,¡± Wen Wen said, moving closer to Wilson and conversing in a casual tone. ¡°Now that you¡¯ve found me and seen I¡¯m fine, go back and tell her not to look for me anymore; I will return,¡± Wilson said, gulping down more alcohol. ¡°No, I need you to come back with me now,¡± Wen Wen refused Wilson¡¯s request. By now, Wen Wen¡¯s goal was no longer the wealth Melissa had offered. Wilson put down the beer bottle and looked deeply at Wen Wen: ¡°Detective, that shouldn¡¯t be within your scope of work.¡± ¡°Who knows¡­ In the process of looking for you, I went to the underground clinic and the subways, where I saw some things I should not have seen, so I can¡¯t allow you to wander around now,¡± Wen Wen said, his smile void of any warmth. Wilson¡¯s wings behind him behaved well, and his expression wasn¡¯t one of sorrow, indicating that the previous slaughter might not have been actively performed by the wings. At the very least, Wilson did not seem to regret the previous killings. ¡°What, are you planning to catch me and send me to the cops, or to take revenge for those damned people?¡± Wilson stood up as the metal wings behind him writhed and slowly extended, causing Wen Wen¡¯s nerves to tense up. ¡°Those in the subway tunnels might indeed have deserved death, but the doctor in the underground clinic did not. However, I am not the Bringer of Justice; I am here to catch you simply because of my job,¡± Wen Wen said. Wen Wen pointed his revolver at Wilson with his right hand while his left hand held a dagger in a reverse grip. Seeing the gun, a flicker of fear passed through Wilson¡¯s eyes. He knew his metal wings were powerful, but his own body was still flesh and blood. ¡°My task is to find people, not to kill them, so I hope you¡¯ll come with me quietly.¡± Seeing Wilson¡¯s timid expression, Wen Wen breathed a sigh of relief, knowing that fear meant he wasn¡¯t as powerful as he seemed. However, Wilson¡¯s fear did not mean those steel wings were afraid as well. The left wing unfolded, forming a chain-like blade over ten meters long that, like a venomous snake, struck at Wen Wen with lightning speed! Facing this sudden attack, Wen Wen¡¯s pupils constricted, and he hurriedly placed the dagger in front of his chest, while instantly retreating several meters back. Clang¡­ The dagger was neatly severed, falling to the ground and making a crisp sound. At the same time, a small wound appeared on Wen Wen¡¯s chest, blood flowing out and making his chest slick, but it quickly healed. If he hadn¡¯t retreated in time, the wing would have pierced through him! Being pierced through wouldn¡¯t have been enough to kill Wen Wen, but with such a grievous wound, wouldn¡¯t he be at Wilson¡¯s mercy? This man is not easy to deal with! The long chain-blade retracted and transformed back into the pair of ornate wings, gently flapping behind Wilson. ¡°Detective Wen, I didn¡¯t expect you to be no ordinary man,¡± Wilson said, looking at Wen Wen with a wary expression. But Wen Wen didn¡¯t respond to his words and fired a shot directly at him instead. Wilson¡¯s right wing swiftly unfolded, enveloping and protecting him entirely, the bullet striking the wing, causing it to tremble, but it was still deflected. The bullet had no effect! ¡°That¡¯s practically cheating! But¡­ it¡¯s not like there¡¯s no way to deal with it!¡± Wen Wen¡¯s lips curled up slightly in excitement, knowing the fight was about to become intense! In the blink of an eye, the left wing once again turned into a long chain-blade sweeping toward Wen Wen, its speed so fast it was like a ten-meter-long greatsword, slicing everything in its path in two. This forced Wen Wen to keep moving, constantly dodging to avoid being struck. If it weren¡¯t for the speed and reflexes granted by his Vampire Constitution, he would have been sliced to ribbons by Wilson by now. While dodging, Wen Wen kept firing at Wilson. Ordinary bullets didn¡¯t work on Wilson, but they could keep his right wing busy, preventing it from joining the offensive. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With just one wing attacking, Wen Wen could still manage. After dodging for a while, he became more and more familiar with this wing¡¯s movement patterns and began to analyze them, looking for an opportunity to win. ¡°The left wing has an attack range of about fifteen meters and is very fast¡ªit can reach anywhere inside this factory¡­ The defense of the right wing is quite comprehensive, with nearly no blind spots, and seeing as it can slightly deform, it likely can extend to attack like the left wing. But although the wings are sharp, the force behind them is not too astonishing. The left wing has to retract after every three strikes¡­ And the biggest weakness is Wilson himself!¡± With a plan in mind, Wen Wen narrowed his eyes and fired a shot at Wilson¡¯s heart. It was the last bullet in Wen Wen¡¯s magazine and it was¡­ The Demon Hunting Bullet! Chapter 24 - 24 24 Failure at the Verge of Success ?24: Chapter 24: Failure at the Verge of Success 24: Chapter 24: Failure at the Verge of Success The bullet struck the right wing, and unlike before, wasn¡¯t deflected away. The runes on the bullet emitted a dazzling white light, causing the entire wing to cave in, and Wilson lost his balance, being thrown several meters back by the impact. Affected by the Demon Hunting Bullet, the right wing was rendered rigid, while the left wing, having attacked three times, was contracting! Wen Wen seized this rare opportunity, followed the retracting wing, and quickly closed the distance to Wilson. He pushed violently against Wilson¡¯s head, causing him to faint immediately, lying on the ground with his back against it. After completing all this, the right wing regained its freedom. Wen Wen leaped upwards and crouched on a roof beam. Originally, the steel wings had a wide attack range, but after Wilson fainted, the most flexible part of the wings was pressed beneath him, so now the two wings could only attack targets not far from the ground, absolutely unable to hit Wen Wen on the roof beam! ¡°Oh? Even without consciousness, these wings can still remain so active¡­ But it¡¯s all in vain.¡± While keeping an eye on the steel wing¡¯s trajectory, Wen Wen stuffed the bullets one by one into the magazine¡ªall of them were Demon Hunting Bullets! Since the Demon Hunting Bullet could make the steel wing rigid, this time he planned to use the Demon Hunting Bullets to find an opportunity to separate Wilson from the wings! Having loaded the bullets, Wen Wen was about to start shooting when suddenly, out of nowhere, he felt a heart palpitation and quickly turned his head, followed by a deafening boom. It turned out that just then, Wen Wen¡¯s hand holding the gun suddenly flipped over, and he shot himself in the head! The Demon Hunting Bullet grazed above Wen Wen¡¯s ear, leaving a bloody, mangled trail, and the nearby skin was scorched by the bullet¡¯s high temperature as it passed. ¡°What¡¯s happening¡­¡± Before Wen Wen could figure out what had happened, his feet suddenly slipped, and he lost his balance, falling off the roof beam! With his hair standing on end, Wen Wen quickly pressed his hands against the ground and sprung up like a giant spring, grabbing onto the roof beam. At that moment, a steel wing swiped through his previous position, penetrating the factory door. If Wen Wen hadn¡¯t reacted in time, he would have been pierced by the steel wing. As the wing retracted, it pulled down the thin iron door. A man wearing a red vest and a face painted with white paint stood awkwardly at the entrance, his hat sheared off by the wing. Wen Wen watched the suddenly appearing man warily, already planning his escape. In that brief moment just now, he had faced two life-threatening dangers, and that was without the man having made a direct move! ¡°Was that anomaly just the capability of this man? It¡¯s very dangerous¡­ How did he return so quickly?¡± Wen Wen crouched back on the roof beam, constantly aware of any part of his body that might act up so he could secure himself tightly to it. Mr. J sighed, took a few steps back. He had originally not planned to show himself, intending to kill Wen Wen from outside the door. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°I knew someone was spying on us from the outside earlier, I thought it was those Hounds, but it turns out to be a member of the Blood Clan. I wonder why the supposedly noble Blood Clan isn¡¯t hassling the Hunters and instead, is making moves against us.¡± From Wen Wen¡¯s actions and his slowly recovering sideburns, Mr. J deduced Wen Wen was a vampire. This line of reasoning would normally be correct, but Wen Wen was not a vampire. Wen Wen didn¡¯t speak but shot at him instead. To escape, he needed to understand this guy¡¯s capabilities. Mr. J¡¯s mouth curled into a smile, not even trying to dodge. As Wen Wen fired, his wrist involuntarily twisted slightly, and the bullet hit the ground in front of Mr. J. The bullet hit the cement floor, spattering small pebbles, which splashed onto Mr. J¡¯s face, causing a twitch at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Demon Hunting Bullet, isn¡¯t that something only the Hounds use?¡± Mr. J looked deeply at Wen Wen and said, ¡°Never mind, after I catch you, I¡¯ll be able to find out what¡¯s going on.¡± Wen Wen¡¯s brain raced as he thought of ways to escape. The guy previously standing at the door could easily cause Wen Wen¡¯s body to revolt, and it was still unknown what other abilities he possessed. Escaping from him was going to be extremely difficult. Although Wilson had fainted, his wings still posed a significant threat, making it practically impossible to contain them now. But¡­ this man¡¯s physical abilities seemed lacking. And why did he specifically stand outside the range of the steel wings¡¯ attack¡­ unless the steel wings attacked indiscriminately! After briefly thinking it over, Wen Wen found a way to break the situation. Just then, his leg twitched again, and Wen Wen was about to fall from the beam. However, Wen Wen didn¡¯t grab the beam but pretended to be shocked and fell to the ground! As Wen Wen had anticipated, Wilson¡¯s steel wings, like a venomous snake catching the scent of blood, attacked swiftly. But this time, Wen Wen didn¡¯t choose to dodge. The black Catastrophe Gloves appeared, wiping across his chest, and then he directly grabbed the long chain formed by the steel wings! The Catastrophe Gloves were indestructible, but the steel wings were also unstoppable. Previously, Wen Wen didn¡¯t use the gloves to defend against the wings¡¯ attacks because he was worried about damaging the gloves. But now was not the time to worry about that. If he didn¡¯t grab the wings, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to escape from here! After grabbing the wings, Wen Wen pulled with all his strength, dragging up Wilson¡¯s body on the other end and throwing him towards Mr. J, dropping him right in front of him! At the same time, the steel wings, recognizing no one, attacked Mr. J! Mr. J¡¯s face changed drastically, a strange black Qi emanating from his body and a blurred shadow appearing in his black clothes, circling around him, defending against the steel wings. Wen Wen took advantage of this moment, his figure flashed, and he dashed out of the back door of the factory! Before entering the warehouse, he had already found a route for retreat! Mr. J, in his flurry, watched helplessly as Wen Wen escaped right before his eyes, roaring in anger. His black Qi surged, temporarily suppressing the steel wings, and then he shot a burst of black Qi into Wilson¡¯s forehead. The black Qi penetrated Wilson¡¯s brain, waking him immediately. ¡°You finally woke up, useless!¡± Mr. J said darkly, berating him. If Wilson had not been easily knocked unconscious, he could have easily captured Wen Wen. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. J.¡± Wilson hung his head, already injured and further incapacitated by Wen Wen, his physical condition was not good. Mr. J was about to continue scolding Wilson when suddenly his eyes narrowed, and he said to Wilson, ¡°You go hide inside the factory for now. Don¡¯t worry, that guy won¡¯t dare to come back anytime soon.¡± After Wilson left, a man dressed in a black turtleneck robe emerged from the darkness. Chapter 25 - 25 25 Complain Again ?25: Chapter 25: Complain Again 25: Chapter 25: Complain Again ¡°You are here, Mr. L.¡± The figure that emerged from the darkness was the man in black who had tended to the Bloodthirsty Vine in the hospital earlier! ¡°Heh, Mr. J? Ridiculous!¡± Mr. L sneered, ¡°Bewitching Clown Grandi, you are impersonating our people again. Is this fun for you?¡± It turned out that the man in a red vest painted with face oil was not Mr. J, but an imposter. ¡°Of course¡­ it¡¯s fun! Our little group doesn¡¯t have the clout that your Profane Blood has. If I don¡¯t pretend to be one of you, who will protect me from being bullied?¡± The red-vested Grandi showed a grotesque smile as dark energy surged from his body, menacingly thrashing about toward Mr. J. ¡°I am not here to fight you, but to cooperate with you. Your recent scheme must have been disturbed by a new superpower user, as was mine. That¡¯s why I want to eliminate him.¡± ¡°Superpower user?¡± Grandi raised an eyebrow; Mr. L¡¯s information seemed to be flawed. ¡°Not a superpower user?¡± Mr. L exclaimed in surprise, having seen Wen Wen speaking amicably with the Hunter Association, had assumed him to be a superpower user. ¡°No, no, it is a superpower user,¡± Grandi said, disguising his true thoughts; he had no interest in sharing intelligence with Mr. L. ¡°He is definitely not a superpower user!¡± Seeing Grandi¡¯s reaction, Mr. L had come to a conclusion in his mind. ¡­ After running a long distance, Wen Wen finally stopped. Grandi was undoubtedly stronger than him, much stronger; if he didn¡¯t hurry to escape, he would only be able to hide in the Catastrophe Containment Facility. The known abilities of Grandi included distorting others¡¯ actions and that black energy, which was as formidable as steel wings, though he hadn¡¯t clearly seen it. What Wen Wen did not know was that Grandi possessed another ability, which was why he was called Bewitching Clown. He could unearth someone¡¯s dark desires through mere conversation; simply put, a good person could end up acting completely irrationally after talking with him. However, this ability required a significant amount of energy and its effects were not permanent, so Grandi did not use it frequently. Wilson¡¯s sudden outburst was partly credited to Grandi¡¯s influence. However, he did not use it on Wen Wen during their fight; extracting an enemy¡¯s dark desires mid-battle might inadvertently make them stronger. ¡°Hmph, when my abilities are perfected, the foundation of a supernatural life form, harnessing five types of supernatural powers, I¡¯ll be able to kill you, hmph!¡± ¡°But, I can¡¯t wait that long¡­ I¡¯m going to complain now!¡± What do you do when faced with an enemy you can¡¯t handle? Should you lie low and wait until you are powerful enough to strike back? Of course, you complain and call for an expert! When Wen Wen was a detective, encountering tough thugs meant calling the police; after becoming a superpower user, of course, he wouldn¡¯t become headstrong. Complaining, once you get used to it after doing it a couple of times, becomes second nature. However, Wen Wen didn¡¯t plan to immediately call Lin Zheyuan; instead, he intended to find their new base and complain later. This way, he would have ample time to plan to seize Wilson¡¯s wings amidst the chaos. Before nabbing Wilson¡¯s wings, Wen Wen first dabbed some of his own blood onto his gloves and then smeared it into the crevices of the steel wings. If Wilson and his team hadn¡¯t noticed, even a thorough washing wouldn¡¯t completely eliminate the scent. Touching the hairless patch of skin above his ear, Wen Wen gave a cold smirk. He had almost been caught this time, but those people wouldn¡¯t get off easily either. ¡°A gentleman¡¯s revenge may come after ten years, but I¡¯m no gentleman. I¡¯m the real deal¡­ uh, a detective.¡± Following the faint scent, Wen Wen once again started to track Grandi and Wilson. Their whereabouts were secretive, leaving few openings for Wen Wen, but the blood he left behind acted like a blurred beacon, roughly pointing in their direction. With this direction, it was easy for Wen Wen to locate them. However, his search wasn¡¯t going smoothly; Wilson and the others must have taken a shower, as the leftover scent was faint. It wasn¡¯t until the next morning that Wen Wen confirmed their location. It was a budget motel area near a school. The management of these motels wasn¡¯t strict, and even middle school students without IDs could stay, let alone Wilson and his crew who would be even harder to detect there. He didn¡¯t conduct a thorough investigation, because the man in the red vest had sensed him lurking outside before. This time, before reinforcements arrived, Wen Wen definitely wouldn¡¯t approach the place. He only needed to confirm their approximate location, Captain Lin¡¯s perception ability was even sharper than Wen Wen¡¯s nose. Just let him come over, and the job was as good as done. ¡°Hey, Captain Lin Zheyuan, yes, it¡¯s me.¡± Opening his phone, Wen Wen switched to a cheeky tone. ¡°It¡¯s only five-thirty in the morning. Don¡¯t you ever sleep in?¡± Lin Zheyuan complained, and Wen Wen could faintly hear a woman¡¯s grunt from the other end of the phone. ¡°If I slept in, I¡¯d miss the big fish, Captain Lin.¡± ¡°Big fish, what big fish?¡± Lin Zheyuan suddenly became alert, realizing that Wen Wen was probably in trouble again. ¡°Well, haven¡¯t you all been chasing after people from those superpower organizations? I¡¯ve found one, and I¡¯m keeping an eye on them right now!¡± Dressed and ready to go in the midst of their conversation, Lin Zheyuan knew all too well how dangerous those people from secret organizations could be, and he also knew it was a chance for major credit. ¡°Your location?¡± Lin Zheyuan asked. ¡°The motel area north of the Ninth Middle School. The person has strong perception abilities; I don¡¯t dare get close, I can only confirm they¡¯re around here, but I¡¯m not sure which motel they¡¯re in.¡± ¡°These organizations are called secret for a reason. They act mysteriously and are hard to catch. How did you so easily run into two of them?¡± Lin Zheyuan asked, astonished. ¡°Just doing my duty for the Hunters Association.¡± Wen Wen chuckled in reply. After hanging up the phone, Wen Wen perched on a lamppost, displaying a satisfied grin. Snitching feels great for a moment, constant snitching feels great all the time. Then, he eyed the motels and called over a middle-school boy with short hair. ¡°Hey, kid, do a little job for me. I¡¯ll give you twenty bucks to write down the names and contact numbers of the motels on the east side on this piece of paper and hand it to me. How about it? If Wen Wen went himself, it would alert them, and even adults collecting such information might arouse suspicion, but a middle school student wouldn¡¯t provoke the same caution. There were many middle school students around here, and as long as the inquiry wasn¡¯t too deliberate, it generally wouldn¡¯t be noticed. But the middle-schooler shook his head and refused Wen Wen. ¡°Why? For such a small job, twenty bucks isn¡¯t bad,¡± Wen Wen said, puzzled. ¡°You don¡¯t look like a good guy, and my mom said I shouldn¡¯t just take things from strangers.¡± the middle schooler shook his head: ¡°So¡­ raise the offer.¡± ¡°¡­The kids these days, just caught one catfishing online recently, and now¡­ ah,¡± Wen Wen sighed. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡­ Chapter 26 - 26 26 Action Begins ?26: Chapter 26 Action Begins 26: Chapter 26 Action Begins At an intersection some distance from the hotel, several black sedans pulled over. Besides supporters in black uniforms, there were also a few people in plain clothes. These were Lin Zheyuan and Lin Lu, with whom Wen Wen was familiar, Uncle Gong who had set the fire last time, and a woman in a grey cloak. Wen Wen took a careful look at the woman. In the Federation, cloaks had long been obsolete, and hardly anyone wore them in modern society. Wearing one on the street would not serve to conceal one¡¯s identity but instead would attract a great deal of unusual attention. So, why would she wear a cloak? However, since this woman had come from the Hunters Association, she probably wasn¡¯t relying on wearing bizarre costumes to attract others¡¯ attention¡ªshe wasn¡¯t some glamorous slut¡­ Wen Wen approached them and directly said to Lin Zheyuan, ¡°Double Red Hotel, a room by the window on the third floor, they are staying there! Only their group is staying in the hotel, and the owner lives downstairs.¡± ¡°There are three of them altogether, one of whom is a confirmed member of a Secret Organization, capable of controlling others¡¯ actions and releasing black energy to attack. He is also extremely sensitive, and will detect any superpower user approaching.¡± ¡°Another black man named Wilson, I have been commissioned by his wife to take him home. His ability consists of a pair of transformable metal wings behind him, this man I will handle, I am confident I can take him down.¡± ¡°As for another¡­ all I know is that he is a man in black clothes, I don¡¯t have other information on him.¡± After hearing Wen Wen¡¯s words, Lin Zheyuan asked in surprise, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you dared not approach them?¡± Wen Wen¡¯s information was equivalent to skipping their investigative phase, allowing the arrest operation to begin directly! ¡°I didn¡¯t know at the time, but now I¡¯ve investigated clearly. By the way, it cost me eight hundred dollars to find informants to gather this information, remember to reimburse me later.¡± In fact, he had figured everything out for just over a hundred dollars¡­ ¡°You can rest assured, you won¡¯t miss out on your reward.¡± Lin Zheyuan said helplessly, but despite his helpless expression, he was highly impressed by Wen Wen¡¯s operational efficiency. Wen Wen was the most suitable superpower user for a freelance hunter that Lin Zheyuan had ever seen. ¡°Then, based on the information provided by Detective Wen, the operation officially begins!¡± ¡­ ¡°You go outside and wait for a while, I have something to discuss with this gentleman.¡± Grandi sent Wilson, whose wound had been bandaged, out to the corridor, and then began discussing matters with Mr. L. ¡°Is this also a member you want to recruit into your organization? Petty fights, not significant enough for the big stage.¡± Even in the room, Grandi couldn¡¯t see Mr. L¡¯s face, but it was the same for him; members of their kind of secret organization rarely reveal their true identities. ¡°Skyscrapers are built one floor at a time. Our Mithril Brotherhood cannot compare with your Profane Blood¡¯s massive enterprise; each new member is highly valuable to us.¡± ¡°You can just take the wings and leave. That person is of no value, just a burden by your side.¡± ¡°Hey, let¡¯s not mention the potential turmoil that might be caused if those wings are detached from the host, finding another suitable host for the wings would be a huge hassle.¡± ¡°Petty family squabbles.¡± Mr. L turned his head aside and snorted softly. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that right now. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Regardless of whether that kid is a superpower user or not, he¡¯s a snitch, and your presence in Furong River City is probably already known to the Hunters Association,¡± he said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, no superpower users have approached this hotel, and we don¡¯t have any beacon left by that kid on us. We¡¯ve also cleaned ourselves thoroughly, even a vampire couldn¡¯t track us here.¡± Grandi maintained a peculiar balance as he stood, squatting on the back of a chair, and said. ¡°Still, it¡¯s better to be cautious¡­ Aside from today, I might even personally attack you, but I need your help right now, so be careful, otherwise if those hyenas start targeting us, I won¡¯t have an easy time either.¡± ¡°You talk as if you are safe to us now,¡± Grandi said with a cold laugh, always on guard around Mr. L. In terms of strength, Mr. L was not much stronger than him, but even for a Secret Organization, the infamy of the Profane Blood was too great, and Grandi had to be extremely cautious. Suddenly, Grandi¡¯s expression changed¡ªthe civilians around the hotel were decreasing¡­ and the rate of decrease was rapid! Rather than decreasing, it was more like they were retreating! ¡°The Hunters Association has found us, L, did you expose our location here!¡± Grandi had already managed to mask his Qi, and no one had followed them on their way here. Being discovered now only meant one thing¡ªsomeone had leaked their whereabouts! ¡°I¡¯m here too, would I expose myself to get caught?¡± Mr. L¡¯s expression turned grim. He hadn¡¯t figured out how they were discovered, especially since they had only been here for a few hours. ¡°Talking about this now is useless, they will take some time to track down this place, Wilson, we need to¡­¡± Boom! An RPG rocketed into the room and exploded violently, the blast throwing them back. Had they not been shielded by powerful Supernatural Power, that single RPG would have been enough to kill them. But even though they both were strong, facing powerful modern weaponry still inevitably caused them injuries. Apart from some special types of superpower users, modern weaponry posed a threat to nearly every superpower user. The Hunters Association could intimidate all superpower users, not only because they had a numerical advantage, but also because they could indiscriminately use modern weaponry¡ªa strength that Secret Organizations desperate to hide their identities could never master. After the rocket launcher, several squads of Supporters arrived with various weapons, thoroughly sealing off the surroundings. Their task was not to directly engage the superpower users from the Secret Organization, but to handle the aftermath and prevent any unforeseen incidents. The flames from the explosion didn¡¯t disappear; instead, they formed a huge, floating fireball. Uncle Gong, looking somewhat disheveled, stood downstairs, smoking a cigarette indifferently watching them. ¡°They moved so quickly; we were indeed careless,¡± Mr. L said darkly. ¡°Not just one, but two members from Secret Organizations, it¡¯s getting troublesome,¡± Lin Zheyuan observed gravely from below. The energy wave from the resistance against the rocket was extremely noticeable, clearly indicating that neither Mr. L nor Grandi were easy targets. The battle between superpower users is not always about numbers, but undoubtedly, having an extra person added an extra layer of danger. The four superpower users from the Hunters Association might gain the upper hand, but that didn¡¯t guarantee an easy win over Mr. L and Grandi. Mr. L and Grandi exchanged glances, quickly understanding each other¡¯s thoughts, and immediately split up to escape. Grandi didn¡¯t even bother to check on Wilson; he just dashed off. Chapter 27 - 27 27 Round 2 ?27: Chapter 27 Round 2 27: Chapter 27 Round 2 The two split up to run, and the Hunters Association¡¯s members had to chase after them separately, as neither of the two could be allowed to escape. The mysterious woman in a cloak and Uncle Gong went after Mister L, while Lin Zheyuan and Lin Lu chased after Grandi. As both escapees from the secret organization had different styles of running, Mister L moved extremely fast, much faster than Wen Wen, and shook off Uncle Gong in a moment. The surrounding supporters couldn¡¯t even make an effective interception, with only the cloaked woman continuing to follow closely behind him. Grandi, on the other hand, was not quick on his feet, but his peculiar abilities caused those chasing him to run even slower than he did, making it very difficult for Lin Zheyuan and Lin Lu to catch up with him. However, moving slowly meant he needed more time to break through the encirclement of the supporters, resulting in him being completely covered by their firepower. With the two relentlessly pursuing him, he couldn¡¯t afford to distract those supporters. ¡­ Wilson sat in the corridor, filled with mixed emotions. The fight with Wen Wen made him realize his own weakness, and Grandi¡¯s attitude after the battle made it clear that he wasn¡¯t particularly valued by Mister J either. ¡°Why did I impulsively kill someone back then? But once I killed someone, there was no turning back. Apart from following him into the darkness, I could find nowhere else to belong.¡± Lost in self-pity, Wilson was startled by a loud bang. His ears tingled with the shock, and the wooden door of the inn flew off its hinges from the explosion and fire spread through the entrance, the blistering wind forcing Wilson to cover his face. He hurried to the door and peered inside, only to see Mister L and Grandi fleeing in opposite directions, without taking him with them! Wilson panicked, rushing to the end of the corridor and opening the window to try and climb down from there. Ironically, he felt somewhat relieved that those who had launched the surprise attack were focused on Grandi and not on him. But what he did not know was that supporters were stationed at every vantage point and key entry and exit locations. They had not ignored him, they simply hadn¡¯t moved against him because Lin Zheyuan had previously instructed that Wen Wen would deal with him. At this moment, Wen Wen stood on the rooftop of the inn, watching Wilson climb down the pipe! ¡°Hmm, round two, begin!¡± Wen Wen leapt down, landing a foot on Wilson, who had just reached the second floor, causing him to fall to the ground. Had it not been for his steel wings digging into the ground to break his fall, the impact alone could have knocked Wilson out again. With a graceful flip, Wen Wen landed firmly on the ground, pointing a gun at Wilson. ¡°Wait, don¡¯t shoot, I surrender!¡± Wilson raised his hands, and the pair of wings on his back also lifted. ¡°It was all that man¡¯s doing, I had nothing to do with it. I can¡¯t even control these wings, please don¡¯t hurt me,¡± Wilson said rapidly to Wen Wen, hoping he would be let go. ¡°Surrender¡­ Tsk, first, put the cuffs on,¡± Wen Wen said with a smile, pulling out handcuffs as if he was completely off guard, approaching Wilson. Seeing Wen Wen get close enough, a fierce look flashed in Wilson¡¯s eyes. He wasn¡¯t someone who liked to leave his fate in others¡¯ hands, and with only Wen Wen nearby, killing him would allow him to make a clean getaway. ¡°At this close range, he shouldn¡¯t be able to escape!¡± The two steel wings swiftly transformed into chains of blades, slicing towards Wen Wen! After launching the attack, Wilson was shocked to discover that Wen Wen not only lacked a surprised expression but instead had a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. Of course, Wen Wen would never believe in Wilson¡¯s surrender; he was acutely aware that after taking a life, one¡¯s pattern of thought subtly changes, making it unrealistic to expect Wilson to surrender under such circumstances. Moreover, the last thing that Wen Wen wanted now was for Wilson to surrender! Facing the sudden assault, this time Wen Wen remained calm. Black material separated out, and the Catastrophe Gloves took form, seizing the attacking wings! With such a long weapon designed for attack, the closer the distance, the easier it was to discern its trajectory and the easier to grab! After the last fight, Wen Wen knew all too well that those razor-sharp wings couldn¡¯t inflict any damage on the Catastrophe Gloves, so this time, he planned to use that to his advantage in combat! Grabbing the wing, Wen Wen spread his legs apart and exerted all his strength to hurl Wilson, sending him flying into another room of the hotel, then Wen Wen leaped in after him. What he had to do next was not suitable for the eyes of his Supporters, so he needed to change the battlefield! Wilson, who landed in the room, was thrown into disarray and was just about to beg for mercy when a foot stomped on his back, knocking him out cold. Then Wen Wen grabbed one of the long steel wings with one hand and fired several shots at the other, the potent force of the Demon Hunting Bullets rendering it immobile; thus, Wen Wen completely controlled both wings! The fight was simple¡ªWilson, who had slightly injured Wen Wen in their previous encounter, completely failed to make a hit this time! Wen Wen had only recently become a superpower user, but Wilson was merely an ordinary man with extraordinary strength, not even qualifying as a superpower user. After understanding the ability of the steel wings, in Wen Wen¡¯s eyes, Wilson was just like a child swinging a weapon randomly! The steel wings, though agile and sharp, lacked strength. Once up close, Wen Wen easily subdued them. ¡°Now I need to consider how to remove this thing from his back; after all this trouble, I want to put these wings in jail¡­¡± Wen Wen didn¡¯t care whether incarcerating wings was too bizarre; what he needed now was to enhance his own power. He stepped on Wilson¡¯s body, trying to pull the wings off, but found they were attached too firmly; mere brute force couldn¡¯t do it. However, during the pulling process, Wen Wen realized that the wings were only clinging to Wilson¡¯s skin, not penetrating his body¡­ So¡­ Wen Wen took out a small knife, intending to cut away the skin that was attached to the steel wings! To be honest, doing so was somewhat perverted, but to obtain a Supernatural Item, it was worth it. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the cutting reached its halfway point, the steel wings gave up resistance, detaching from Wilson automatically, sparing Wen Wen a lot of effort. Afterward, Wen Wen placed a hand on the bloody wound and let out Cold Qi, freezing the bleeding injury to prevent Wilson from bleeding to death. As for whether this would have adverse consequences for Wilson, that wasn¡¯t something Wen Wen considered. Chapter 28 - 28 28 Wings of Steel ?28: Chapter 28 Wings of Steel 28: Chapter 28 Wings of Steel Black Chains spread out from the glove, slowly binding the Steel Wings that were still struggling. After being bound by the Black Chains, the Steel Wings lost their vitality and could only be dragged into the Catastrophe Containment Facility. Then, the cold and pleasant mechanical voice that Wen Wen had been longing for rang out, and Wen Wen smiled so wide that he couldn¡¯t close his mouth. These metal wings would certainly be much more useful than Ghostly Qin Shuang. ¡®Dangerous Containment Items detected, proposed designation ZH-0001, to be placed in the Disaster Area containment warehouse, preserved in Containment Room No. 1. The Catastrophe Containment Facility, Disaster Area containment warehouse activated¡­ Disaster Containment Officer Wen Wen granted access to the containment warehouse¡­ Granted the position ¡®Disaster Area Warehouse Administrator¡¯ Please collect your ID card and matching equipment at the disaster core area.¡¯ Hmm¡­ ¡°Not locked up in the Sanctuary¡¯s prison, but in the warehouse, it seems that monsters and Containment Items are counted separately.¡± Although it was somewhat different from what Wen Wen had expected, unlocking new permissions for the Catastrophe Containment Facility was an unexpected joy. After tonight¡¯s operations were over, he planned to visit the Catastrophe Containment Facility to find out what this so-called containment item warehouse was all about. After making up his mind, Wen Wen called a Supporter and asked them to rush to get Wilson medical treatment. Then Wen Wen made a phone call. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Wilson? Your husband has been found, but he can¡¯t come home for a while. I beg for your understanding.¡± ¡­ At noon, all the capturing operations had ended. Both sides¡¯ capturing operations had failed. Mr. L had not engaged in direct combat at all and eventually disappeared with abnormal Speed. As for the Pale Clown Grandi, although he was severely injured by Lin Zheyuan and Lin Lu¡¯s combination, he used a strange move in the end and also disappeared. These members of Secret Organizations are all profoundly skilled at escaping. But Lin Zheyuan deduced that even if he could escape, he would not be able to take action in a short period of time. ¡°What about the Steel Wings on Wilson¡¯s back?¡± Lin Zheyuan asked Wen Wen. ¡°After I dealt with him, I tried to remove the wings, but halfway through, they just vanished on their own. I don¡¯t know what happened,¡± Wen Wen asserted seriously. Lin Zheyuan looked deeply at Wen Wen. There were signs that Wilson¡¯s back had been cut, and Wen Wen didn¡¯t have a place on his body where he could hide those wings. But no one had witnessed their battle, and the progress of the event relied solely on Wen Wen¡¯s word, so he suspected that Wen Wen was lying. However, even if Wen Wen was lying, Lin Zheyuan had no evidence, so after shaking his head, he led the team back to the psychiatric hospital. In the days that followed, the entire Hunters Association branch in Furong River City was busy. The appearance of members of Secret Organizations twice in a short period of time was not a good sign. Especially Mr. L, who had remained in Furong River City after the last incident, was so troubling to Lin Zheyuan that he couldn¡¯t eat, so during this time, they had to focus on tracking the traces of these Secret Organizations. As a result, the Hunters Association was busy during this time, and the management of freelance hunters like Wen Wen was relaxed a great deal. This was exactly what Wen Wen had hoped for. At least for this period, he could do his utmost to perfect his capabilities. ¡­ Sitting on the toilet, Wen Wen¡¯s figure disappeared and reappeared inside the Catastrophe Containment Facility. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon seeing Wen Wen, the female vampire immediately approached the cell door, but Wen Wen shook his head at her. It had only been two days since he last fed her, and it wasn¡¯t time for feeding yet. Knowing there was no blood to drink, the female vampire sat on the ground with a huff, puffing out her cheeks in irritation. Wen Wen didn¡¯t pay attention to her, as he had to go to the Central Area first to collect the warehouse manager¡¯s equipment and credentials before heading to the Disaster Area¡¯s containment warehouse to see how the wings had been stored. ¡°Hello, Central Area,¡± Wen Wen greeted the disaster core area. ¡°Hello, Containment Officer ID 72580 Mr. Wen Wen, congratulations on obtaining the position of Disaster Area warehouse manager,¡± the central hub said with the image of a man in a suit. ¡°I already have the position of Containment Officer, so why have I been given another position as a warehouse manager? Can I really handle both roles?¡± Although Wen Wen was quite pleased to receive something new, he still pretended to complain unhappily. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I have no authority over personnel appointments, so I am not clear about the reason for your appointment. Please cherish your position and fulfill your duties,¡± the central hub shook its head. No authority over personnel appointments¡­ So¡­ There¡¯s something else controlling this Sanctuary! Wen Wen narrowed his eyes. Before, it could have been explained that the Sanctuary¡¯s artificial intelligence had awakened and chosen him as the key to the Sanctuary¡¯s revival. But now, it seemed there was at least one thing unknown to Wen Wen that was manipulating it all! Not wanting to linger there too much, Wen Wen asked for key information and then went to the other side of the Central Area. Like his previous entrance into the Central Area, the door automatically opened after Wen Wen stood there. Wen Wen had actually been here before, but at that time, the door did not respond. It seems that one must have the corresponding authority to further explore the Catastrophe Containment Facility. Just like the places where the monsters are held, the containment warehouse is divided into individual compartments, stretching out as far as the eye can see. However, the cells here are not made of iron bars but are individual transparent glass rooms. At the entrance is the first containment room number one, and looking through the glass, Wen Wen couldn¡¯t see the Wings of Steel but only a two-meter square white block. This white block must be the containment measure created by the Sanctuary specifically for the Wings of Steel. As Wen Wen approached containment room number one, a bell sounded by the door, and a mechanized female voice came through. ¡°Warehouse manager Mr. Wen Wen, please complete the information for ZH-0001 to facilitate better containment management.¡± A screen appeared on the outside of the sign, and beneath it was a slender pen. The screen displayed some information about the Wings of Steel. ¡°This is another piece of technology I haven¡¯t seen outside. Where did this Sanctuary come from, aliens?¡± Wen Wen mused, picking up the pen and staring at the screen. There was a lot that Wen Wen needed to complete, such as the name of the Wings of Steel, its features, the time of containment, location, personnel¡­ After thinking it over, Wen Wen began to write, ¡°Name¡­ I can¡¯t be bothered to think too much about the name; it¡¯s simply going to be called Wings of Steel.¡± ¡°The containment location is Furong River City, and I need to write the specific containment details¡­ Uh, just write something simple, nobody checks anyway. Features¡­ The features are that they attach to a human body, can assist in attacks, very sharp, and super fast, but lacking in strength and have a certain degree of autonomy. Containment Officer and manager¡­ Of course, it would be this detective.¡± Chapter 29 - 29 29 The Hunter Associations Commission ?29: Chapter 29: The Hunter Association¡¯s Commission 29: Chapter 29: The Hunter Association¡¯s Commission After finishing everything, Wen Wen rubbed his neck, his hand sore from writing upright. ¡°I used to write reports for those policemen, now I have to write reports for the Hunter Association, and even on my own turf, I still have to write reports¡­¡± He could certainly write, but having an extra task made Wen Wen very annoyed. If only he had a subordinate to help manage this huge sanctuary, that would be great. ¡°Good, everything that needed to be perfected is now in order, and it¡¯s about time to see what benefits these Wings of Steel can bring me.¡± Wen Wen eagerly summoned the ¡®Calamity¡¯ Gloves, wanting to select the Calamity-0001 containment chamber, but after searching for a while, he couldn¡¯t find the option. A bad feeling welled up in his heart. ¡°Could it be¡­ damn it! After all this hassle, I can¡¯t use the Wings of Steel?¡± %¡­&¡­**£¨£© After a string of unsightly obscenities, Wen Wen walked out of the containment warehouse with a grave expression. Being unable to use the power of the Wings of Steel made his mood extremely foul; after all that effort, he had hoped to increase his abilities, but it was all for nothing. However, as long as he kept actively capturing monsters and gaining more permissions, he would definitely be able to use these containment items. Since he couldn¡¯t use the power of the Wings of Steel for now, Wen Wen decided to check his other gains. The warehouse manager¡¯s equipment was also stored in a silver suitcase, similar to the Custodian¡¯s equipment case, containing a full set of white coats, including shoes but minus underpants. This white coat was supposedly worn by researchers in the sanctuary, but unlike the white coats worn by doctors in reality, this style was more casual and could even be worn out ordinarily. In terms of quality, it was similar to that of the custodian¡¯s uniform but with slight differences, focusing on different functionalities. Besides the clothes, there was also a silver name badge inscribed with Wen Wen¡¯s name and a number. Unlike the Custodian Badge, which only came into play during crises, Wen Wen immediately felt different as soon as he put on this badge. He became calmer and more focused! In these two areas, Wen Wen was already stronger than the average person. With the badge, this feeling was even more pronounced. After experiencing that sensation for a while, Wen Wen took off the badge and slipped it into his pocket. He had decided to only wear the badge when needed; excessive calm and focus weren¡¯t always good, as Wen Wen¡¯s usual state was already sufficient. As for that white coat¡­ S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Maybe he could use it as pajamas. ¡­ Late at night, under the bright light of the desk lamp, Wen Wen held an engraving tool and carefully carved on a bamboo plaque. He was carving the massive rune from the cell of Calamity-0001. He tried to imbue the bamboo with the rune¡¯s effects, but the results weren¡¯t very noticeable. The Calamity Gloves were powerful, and with enough time, Wen Wen was confident he could surpass most superpower users. However, Wen Wen wanted to develop some abilities of his own outside the Catastrophe Containment Facility. He wouldn¡¯t place all his hopes on the mysterious Catastrophe Containment Facility; what he wanted was to be able to take the initiative even if the sanctuary vanished one day! ¡®I need¡­ what¡¯s the use of this iron bar¡­¡¯ A phone call came, and Wen Wen set down the bamboo strip he was holding; he knew business had arrived. He had only this one phone and rarely did anyone contact him for reasons unrelated to work. He had no family, no friends, and he had even severed ties with his former classmates. Aside from his detective work, the former Wen Wen was, to everyone else, a person of no consequence. Even if one day he were to die in some dark corner, at most someone might express regret, but no one would grieve¡­ ¡°Looking for me, Captain Li?¡± Wen Wen answered the phone with a smile, maintaining a professional demeanor with clients. ¡°Yes, Detective Wen, I have a task I¡¯d like to entrust to you,¡± Lin Zheyuan said wearily, having not rested properly for many days. ¡°Just say the matter. If it¡¯s beyond my capabilities, I won¡¯t agree to it.¡± Lin Zheyuan hesitated for a moment: ¡°Normally, wouldn¡¯t one say they would definitely not refuse if it¡¯s within their capabilities¡­ Forget it, you remember those two from the Secret Organization, right?¡± ¡°Of course, I remember,¡± Wen Wen responded sharply, always clear about potential enemies. ¡°Mr. L is missing, but the Bewitching Clown Grandi is seriously injured and should still be recuperating in Furong River City. You are an expert in tracking; could I ask you to locate him?¡± ¡°The Bewitching Clown Grandi, that¡¯s the man in the red vest?¡± Wen Wen asked, surprised, only now learning the name of the man beside Wilson. ¡°Right, uh, the Bewitching Clown Grandi, a member of the Mithril Brotherhood, a superpower user supremacist, extremely dangerous to ordinary people.¡± Lin Zheyuan wouldn¡¯t have shared this information with Wen Wen if he didn¡¯t need his help to capture someone. Wen Wen stroked his chin, taking interest in the first piece of information he¡¯d learned about the Secret Organization, then asked: ¡°You said he is seriously injured, how severe are the injuries?¡± Since he was extremely dangerous, the Catastrophe Containment Facility would probably also be interested. ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly, nor overestimate your abilities. Just find him, that¡¯s all,¡± Lin Zheyuan advised solemnly. ¡°Among the five levels of superpower strength, he is at Sequence Four ¡®Mastery,¡¯ and has already started attempting ¡®Assimilation.¡¯ Even severely injured, he is not someone a newly awakened superpower user like you can handle.¡± Lin Zheyuan warned Wen Wen sternly, as new superpower users generally have overconfidence in their abilities, which sometimes could be fatal. ¡°Okay, okay¡­ But Furong River City is so big, you can¡¯t expect me to blindly search, right¡­¡± ¡°He last appeared alongside Wilson, who had just mastered supernatural powers. Since he is a superpower user supremacist, I think he might consciously contact other superpower users or have other underlings in Furong River City¡­¡± Wen Wen said, drawing out his words. ¡°Just tell me what you really want,¡± Lin Zheyuan asked, frowning. ¡°I want all the intelligence related to supernatural powers in Furong River City, of course, excluding some information that might be inconvenient to give me.¡± Wen Wen revealed his needs, seeking the intelligence he most desired. As a freelance hunter, he had no access to such information. Now that they needed his help, it was an opportunity to ask for it. Lin Zheyuan hesitated for a moment, sensing Wen Wen¡¯s motives for the information might not be so straightforward, but after pondering, he nodded and said. ¡°I¡¯ll provide the information you need, but I expect you to give it your all, as the information is very valuable.¡± ¡°Even if the information is valuable, the payment should still be provided as usual. The data is necessary to complete the task and cannot be used as payment,¡± Wen Wen said sternly. Lin Zheyuan: ¡°¡­¡± He hadn¡¯t intended to shortchange Wen Wen¡¯s compensation anyway. ¡­ Chapter 30 - 30 30 Zhu Qipei ?30: Chapter 30 Zhu Qipei 30: Chapter 30 Zhu Qipei After hanging up the phone, Wen Wen quickly received an email, which contained information related to the supernatural powers in Furong River City. After skimming through it briefly, Wen Wen sighed slightly; official organizations of superpower users indeed had more comprehensive information than what he had collected on his own. However, most of the supernatural creatures that posed great danger to commoners and were easily detectable had been cleared out. There was nothing dangerous or of much value to Wen Wen; many were harmless monsters under the protection of the Hunters Association, so Wen Wen could not just act recklessly. Then there were monsters like Qin Shuang¡¯s ghost; capturing them was extremely troublesome. Speaking of which, not only did the Hunters Association find capturing ghosts troublesome, Wen Wen himself also found it bothersome. He had only captured Qin Shuang by chance as the ghost could only move within a small room; if he encountered a ghost that could move freely, it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to capture. The fact that there were so many uncaught ghosts was enough to prove how troublesome they were to handle. Capture them, they are hard to catch; leave them be, and they can indeed cause harm; they are like a wrench thrown in the works. Therefore, the Hunters Association usually chose to isolate ghosts until they had accumulated enough, then they would hire superpower users specializing in exorcism to deal with them, just like Wen Wen¡¯s previous capture of Qin Shuang at Green Source Middle School. After pondering for a while, Wen Wen opened a detective website and started searching for ¡°Inner World cases¡± in Furong River City, comparing it against another data set, hoping to discover something valuable. As for finding Bewitching Clown Grandi¡­ Wen Wen was indeed looking but without much enthusiasm. After the previous two incidents, Wen Wen had deeply offended those from the secret organization, and it wasn¡¯t wise to flaunt his presence in front of them, lest they focus their ire at him. As Lin Zheyuan said, he didn¡¯t know the extent of Grandi¡¯s injuries; approaching rashly might be risky. But Wen Wen would not stop searching; the people from the secret organization were dangerous, and if there was a chance to destroy them, he certainly wouldn¡¯t miss it. And perhaps¡­ he might even add a new prisoner to the Sanctuary! So, Wen Wen planned to first capture a few monsters and, in the process, incidentally seek information about Grandi¡¯s whereabouts. After searching for a while, Wen Wen identified a target, so he dressed and gathered his equipment before heading out, as he had promised to help someone and staying indoors was not ideal. Getting out of the taxi, Wen Wen surveyed the restaurant in front of him, memorizing all the entrances as his target was here. This restaurant was called Furong Kitchen, and while it was termed a kitchen, it was actually a famous large hotel in Furong River City, and considering it was daytime, causing trouble here seemed inappropriate. However, his visit this time wasn¡¯t to fight; he silently made his way to the kitchen, observing the chefs as they cooked. Among them, one chef was particularly conspicuous. He was over two meters tall, with muscles so solid that his chef outfit was stretched tight. At first glance, he looked more like a wrestler or a fitness athlete; one wouldn¡¯t naturally associate him with being a chef. His body was all taut muscle, but his face was quite plump; he was Furong Kitchen¡¯s head chef, a Level-One Chef from the Capital District, Zhu Qipei, who was also the target Wen Wen was looking for. Beneath that facade of a top-tier chef was a creature entirely different from humans, a monster that had descended into reality for over a decade without causing any trouble, sometimes even providing important information to the Hunters Association, so they rarely disturbed his life. Like Zhu Qipei, creatures from the Inner World were actually quite common in the real world. Although the Inner World was insane and twisted, just as humans often harbor perverts, the Inner World occasionally had monsters with sound thinking. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wen Wen did not disturb Zhu Qipei, instead waiting quietly on the side, knowing that someone like Zhu Qipei, a chef of high standing, wouldn¡¯t work too long a day. After finishing cooking a dish of stir-fried pig¡¯s intestines, Zhu Qipei washed his hands and left the kitchen, spotting Wen Wen squatting on the ground. ¡°Hello, Mr. Zhu, I¡¯d like to speak with you privately about something.¡± Wen Wen extended his right hand to Zhu Qipei, holding a freelance hunter¡¯s identification in his palm. Zhu Qipei¡¯s eyes flickered, he did not shake Wen Wen¡¯s hand but said to him, ¡°I know a quiet place, follow me.¡± He led Wen Wen upstairs to an unoccupied room, closed the door, and sat across from him on the sofa, frowning at Wen Wen. ¡°The Hunters Association promised not to bother me.¡± Zhu Qipei¡¯s head squirmed, transforming into a massive pig head with two sharp fangs protruding from his cheeks¡ªhe was a Pig-headed Man! He emanated a tremendous oppressive force, causing Wen Wen to involuntarily tilt his head back slightly. ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, I¡¯m not here to cause you trouble. I¡¯m here to ask for some information, with the permission of the Hunters Association. Have you seen a man wearing a red vest and with white face paint? He is a wanted criminal of the Association.¡± Zhu Qipei pondered earnestly for a moment, then shook his head, his ears still trembling slightly afterward. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen this person. Are you done asking? If so, I¡¯m going to rest. I don¡¯t like dealing much with your people.¡± ¡°I thought as much, so my task for the Association is over. I have another matter to ask you about. Do you know of any supernatural beings who don¡¯t follow the rules?¡± Zhu Qipei looked at Wen Wen for a long while, then said with a flickering gaze, ¡°I do know a clue, but I have no obligation to help you personally, even if a crazy fellow townsman is still a townsman.¡± Wen Wen paused momentarily, familiar with that look¡ªit was the same one he had when haggling with clients. ¡°Tell me, what do you want in return?¡± ¡°It¡¯s comfortable talking with a smart person.¡± Zhu Qipei looked around a bit, his massive body shifted forward slightly, and he whispered slyly to Wen Wen, ¡°I need to solve a physiological problem. I¡¯ve been in this world for over ten years and never found a female of the Pig-headed people.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t find any female Pig-headed either¡­¡± Wen Wen, as if hit by a petrification ray, spoke slowly and hesitantly. Zhu Qipei shook his head again, ¡°I¡¯m not asking you to find me a female Pig-headed, just figure out a way to let me vent, it¡¯s been over ten years, and I¡¯m really uncomfortable.¡± ¡°Then¡­ shall I take you to a brothel?¡± Wen Wen hesitated before asking Zhu Qipei, speaking these words with great courage. ¡°I¡¯m not interested in human females.¡± Zhu Qipei shook his head, his large ears slapping his face with a smacking sound. Wen Wen sighed in relief, even someone as perverted as him could not bear to let those poor women, who work in special professions, serve a Pig-headed Man¡ªit was indeed a sin. ¡°Then¡­ shall I buy a few sows for you?¡± Wen Wen continued to probe. Zhu Qipei displayed an expression of disgust, ¡°I am a Pig-headed man, not a pig; don¡¯t equate us with those animals.¡± Wen Wen ran his hands through his hair, rubbing vigorously in a somewhat crumbling state, ¡°Give me some hints, thinking about these things all the time will alienate me from humanity!¡± Zhu Qipei rubbed his hands, slightly embarrassed, he disclosed his needs. After hearing them, Wen Wen even thought about pulling out a gun and pointing it at Zhu Qipei¡¯s head to force the information he wanted, but remembering the great oppressive force he sensed from him, Wen Wen managed to suppress his irrational thoughts. Chapter 31 - 31 31 Searching for Scavenging Demons ?31: Chapter 31: Searching for Scavenging Demons 31: Chapter 31: Searching for Scavenging Demons A day later, sporting dark circles and messy hair, Wen Wen saw Zhu Qipei again. ¡°Have you done all I asked you to do?¡± asked Zhu Qipei, striding up to Wen Wen and grabbing his hand. ¡°I¡¯ve prepared everything you wanted,¡± Wen Wen said impassively, for he was a detective devoid of emotion. ¡°I¡¯ll check it first, and if there¡¯s no issue, I¡¯ll give you the clue,¡± Zhu Qipei said in some disarray, taking the USB drive and hurrying to another compartment, where he locked the door and found a computer to play it. After a long time, a visibly relaxed Zhu Qipei returned to the room. ¡°In the old city district to the north of Furong River City, there¡¯s a Scavenging Demon. I was attacked by a deranged Scavenging Demon while I was on an errand there a while back,¡± he said. ¡°Scavenging Demons usually hide themselves well, sustaining off rotting meat discarded by humans in the sewers, but sometimes they do attack humans. I¡¯m not clear, however, why it chose to attack me.¡± ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you report it to the Hunter Association?¡± Wen Wen asked. ¡°Because they didn¡¯t ask,¡± answered Zhu Qipei matter-of-factly. These creatures, although living seemingly normal lives within the real world, ultimately do not share the same heart as humans, and their cooperation with the Hunter Association is merely for the sake of protection. ¡°Fine, can you provide more specific information?¡± Wen Wen had already given up any hope in this pig-headed man¡¯s integrity. ¡°Certainly, the Scavenging Demon¡¯s whereabouts are erratic but never beyond the old city district. The places it passes by sometimes have greenish sludge left behind. Also, be aware that the Scavenging Demon can spray a highly corrosive bodily fluid¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve got what I wanted, so I¡¯ll take my leave now,¡± Wen Wen stood up, ready to exit. Another moment in Zhu Qipei¡¯s company felt like mental contamination. Sitting on the couch, Zhu Qipei patted Wen Wen¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°You¡¯re my friend now, I have lots of insider tips here, come and hang out more often.¡± ¡°There likely won¡¯t be a next time.¡± Disgusted, Wen Wen removed Zhu Qipei¡¯s hand. He felt he should wash his uniform after getting back; heaven knows if that pig-head had washed his hands, and he was certainly never going to Furong Kitchen for a meal in his life. ¡°Come and hang out more often¡­¡± As he reached the door, Zhu Qipei¡¯s voice still echoed in Wen Wen¡¯s ears. Once outside Furong Kitchen, his facial expression turned wildly exaggerated, as if he were laughing hysterically yet also seemingly crying. ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just about mixing unspeakable videos with a boar¡¯s mating videos? What¡¯s so hard about that, haha, hahaha¡­¡± Passersby steered well clear of Wen Wen, wondering if the man had gone mad. ¡­ The old city district north of the city was one of Furong River City¡¯s earliest urban developments, with a history of over a century, but now it had somewhat fallen out of date. The various municipal facilities here were not as well-maintained as in other parts of the city. The area was predominantly home to nostalgia-loving elderly and migrant workers seeking low-cost housing¡ªrich folk were a rarity. And it was here that the Scavenging Demon that Wen Wen must capture resided. Although fulfilling Zhu Qipei¡¯s requests had been repulsive¡ªvery repulsive¡ªit had been worth it for Wen Wen. The acidic spray that the Scavenging Demon could produce was capable of corroding a whole creature to nothing. If Wen Wen possessed this ability, then whatever supernatural creature he captured in the future, he could report to the Hunter¡¯s Association that the creature had been corroded away by him. This would greatly aid in his effort to conceal the existence of the Catastrophe Containment Facility. As for the integrity lost in the process¡­ How much is integrity worth? If Wen Wen could get a monster by streaking through the streets, he would curse, complain, feel ashamed and hesitate, but in the end, he would still run. After all, if he ran fast enough, no one would be able to see clearly¡­ So when Lin Zheyuan found out that Wen Wen had been searching for clues in the old city district for a long time, he was very relieved and even thought about sending a few supporters to assist Wen Wen, but Wen Wen had refused. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He certainly didn¡¯t want the Hunter Association¡¯s spies following him around, nor did he want Lin Zheyuan to know he was taking private jobs. ¡­ The third day of searching for the Scavenging Demon had begun. Dark clouds obscured the moon, and only a few stars insisted on shining in the sky. Wen Wen stood on the rooftop, overlooking the entire old city district, as the cool breeze caressed his face, making him comfortably close his eyes. The Scavenging Demon tended to hide during the day and come out at night, and Wen Wen was also at his best during the night, so he had been searching at this time for the past few days. On this rooftop, Wen Wen found some concealed green slime. He dabbed some on his finger and sniffed it, then shook his head in disappointment; the slime wasn¡¯t fresh. The smell of this stale slime was everywhere, making it impossible to use it to locate the Scavenging Demon. The hunt for the Scavenging Demon was unexpectedly difficult. Wen Wen had thought that once he knew its habits and approximate activity range, it would be easy to find with his skills. But he had failed. It wasn¡¯t for lack of clues; on the contrary, there were so many that Wen Wen couldn¡¯t verify each one in detail. To catch the Scavenging Demon, he needed to find fresh slime, but all the traces here, although plentiful, were old and served only to distract Wen Wen, not to help him. Wen Wen even wondered if the Scavenging Demon had already moved away from Furong River City. Suddenly, Wen Wen¡¯s ears perked up; he heard cries for help. Could it be the Scavenging Demon had started attacking people! He hurriedly started running between the buildings. Bolstered by his Vampire Constitution¡¯s speed, Wen Wen could easily leap over the gaps between closely-set buildings, just like a scene out of a movie. Soon, he reached the place from where the cries were coming. ¡°Help, someone save me!¡± A cute girl wearing a black and white maid¡¯s outfit and a ponytail was running helplessly. Her cries for help were loud, but the nearby residents had all their doors and windows shut tight, none coming out to save her. Although the Hunter Association would erase the memories related to supernatural events seen by ordinary people, after so many years of supernatural powers running rampant, most ordinary people had adopted the habit of absolutely not going out at night. Behind her, a man in a suit and a middle-aged man with a big open mouth drooling and moving in a very strange manner were chasing her. On the rooftop, Wen Wen stood on the railing, scrutinizing the scene. ¡°Those two men run in a very strange way, and there¡¯s an odd smell about them, like rotting corpses¡­ and an unpleasant qi, they¡¯re probably not human.¡± ¡°As for that woman¡­ there are no energy waves around her, she must be a normal human¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s also quite pretty, my type, but she seems somewhat familiar¡­. Eh, all beauties look more or less the same.¡± ¡°But why the maid¡¯s outfit? In this era, are there still such maids? Even if there are, they shouldn¡¯t be in the old city district¡­¡± ¡°Could it be someone from the cos circle?¡± Wen Wen did not rush to save her but instead fell into contemplation about the girl¡¯s attire. Chapter 32 - 32 32 Ranger ?32: Chapter 32 Ranger 32: Chapter 32 Ranger The old town¡¯s planning was quite poor; many nooks and crannies between the streets and alleys created numerous blind spots. Soon enough, the maid-costumed girl, who was running blindly, found herself at a dead end. Leaning against the high brick wall, she looked at the two men steadily approaching with a face filled with terror. Perched on the rooftop, Wen Wen rubbed his chin, grinning like a fox that had stolen an egg. Playing the hero and rescuing the damsel was clich¨¦, but when actually carried out, it could be immensely satisfying. If one had the ability and the courage, most men would surely not pass up such an opportunity. ¡°Hmm, just wait a little longer, and go down when she¡¯s most desperate. That¡¯s when it¡¯s the most dramatic.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been so close to puking looking for Scavenging Demons these past few days. Since I¡¯ve already planned to save you, I might as well have some fun with it. Don¡¯t blame me¡­¡± ¡­ Below, the girl crouched in a corner, looking at the two approaching men with terror in her eyes, yet there was a hint of triumphant cunning hidden deep within. ¡°After so long, this fairy has finally found a clue. In a moment, these two dumb pigs will take me to their lair¡­¡± The middle-aged man reached out towards the girl, who under her look of fright, hid a trace of a smile. But her little face turned as black as the bottom of a pot the next instant! Because a gleaming dagger had descended from the sky, piercing straight through the man¡¯s shoulder and pinning him firmly to the ground! The man let out a low roar, propping himself up on the ground, struggling fiercely to stand. ¡°Still got the strength to struggle¡­ you¡¯re definitely not human. In that case, I won¡¯t hold back!¡± Wen Wen leaped down from the rooftop, not bothering with any cushioning movements, and stepped directly onto the middle-aged man¡¯s back. The tremendous impact shattered his spine, and after struggling weakly a few times, he finally passed out on the ground. The man in the suit emotionlessly drew a small knife and stabbed at Wen Wen, but with a slight tilt of his head, Wen Wen dodged it. Then, pushing against the suited man¡¯s chest with his left hand, he shoved him against the wall. The strength of the vampire prevented the suited man from moving. Wen Wen¡¯s right hand showed the Catastrophe Gloves, chains began to creep along the suited man¡¯s body, but withdrawing disdainfully after revealing just a small portion. ¡°Tsk¡­ turns out you¡¯re just a weakling not even worth Sanctuary¡¯s attention.¡± After confirming there was no value, Wen Wen used his dagger to slit the suited man¡¯s throat. Blood, crimson with a tinge of foul odor, sprayed out. Then he stepped back calmly, ensuring not a single drop stained his clothes. Well, that was a perfect hero-rescues-beauty scenario. Next, he would just need to look cool in front of her, then coldly ditch her¡­ ¡°Beautiful, it¡¯s best not to go out alone at night. If you hadn¡¯t met me¡­¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t met you, how could my plan have failed!¡± The girl glared, anger nearly spilling over. Wen Wen paused, sensing that something was amiss. He said dryly, ¡°Miss, referring to yourself as ¡®old mother¡¯ is somewhat crude.¡± ¡°Crude? You¡¯re calling ¡®old mother¡¯ me crude?¡± The girl, hands on her hips, looked at Wen Wen, anger bursting forth: ¡°I planned all day just to get caught by them perfectly, and now when my plan was just starting, you¡¯ve killed them!¡± S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wen Wen scratched his head: ¡°You let them catch you on purpose? Your taste is quite heavy indeed. I doff my cap to you.¡± Girl: ¡°¡­¡± Wen Wen waved his hand and said, ¡°Anyway, even though I ruined your plans, I did save you. Let¡¯s just call it even.¡± Girl, through gritted teeth: ¡°Do you see me needing your rescue?¡± Wen Wen gave her a few glances, noting her pure looks and fiery figure, just the type bad guys favored, then he nodded and said, ¡°I¡¯d say it was quite necessary.¡± ¡°Since you put it that way, let¡¯s have a couple of rounds. But if you can¡¯t beat me, you¡¯ll have to help me finish this job.¡± Wen Wen shrugged his shoulders and said, ¡°As you wish. But if I win, whatever I do to you, be psychologically prepared.¡± No sooner had he agreed, Wen Wen¡¯s pupils suddenly shrank because a delicate fist was coming straight at his face. He was about to dodge, yet he felt that no matter how he evaded, the fist would strike him! This woman was an expert, and not just an ordinary one! Before he could finish his exclamation, Detective Wen, who had just been looking so imposing, was flattened to the ground by a punch that seemed so frail. He sat up abruptly and looked at the girl innocently, ¡°We hadn¡¯t even said start, why did you hit me!¡± The girl walked over to Wen Wen, nudged him with her foot, and said, ¡°Get up quickly. Since you¡¯ve messed up my plan, you¡¯ll have to help me finish it.¡± Wen Wen sighed and stood up, somewhat at a loss for words. He had merely wanted to relax and play the old game of the heroic rescue. But the way things unfolded was completely beyond his expectations. If this woman was so formidable, why hadn¡¯t she resisted? Could she possibly be a masochist? The stories of heroes saving the damsel in distress¡­ They¡¯re all lies¡­ ¡­ Half an hour later, in the corner booth of a bar, Wen Wen held an ice pack to his face and looked at the pretty girl opposite him with a look of resentment. A few men had tried to come over and chat, but after the girl knocked them down with a couple of punches, nobody else approached. ¡°A bet¡¯s a bet. Since you won, I¡¯ll help. Just tell me what you want me to do,¡± Wen Wen said with some toothache, realizing that his self-healing ability couldn¡¯t recover from the beating he¡¯d taken from this woman! The girl clutched her cocktail glass and sipped her drink, her cheeks slightly flushed, ¡°What you need to do is simple, just find that guy for me, and then leave the rest to me.¡± Find what? A monster or a person? Wen Wen said with a wry smile, ¡°Can you at least give me a brief, so at least I understand what¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°It¡¯s confidential. You¡¯ll have to join me in the search if I tell you,¡± the girl said in a low voice, trying to sound mysterious. ¡°Alright, then I won¡¯t listen,¡± Wen Wen said with certainty. ¡°You¡¯ve already agreed to help me, so listen up or I¡¯ll beat you!¡± the girl threatened, brandishing her fist. Wen Wen, a full-grown man, couldn¡¯t let a young girl threaten him like this, so he obediently listened as she explained the situation. ¡°First, let me introduce myself. My name is Gu Panxi, and I am a Ranger,¡± the girl said to Wen Wen with a hint of pride. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ a Ranger?¡± Wen Wen looked at the girl named Gu Panxi in shock, disbelief written all over his face. The girl lifted her head proudly, and the pale blue veins on her snow-white neck were clearly visible. Even though the girl had admitted it, Wen Wen was still incredulous. Rangers were a cut above Demon Hunters who were stationed worldwide, roaming various places and dealing with monsters that local branches couldn¡¯t handle. Only superpower users who had reached Sequence Three, the ¡®Assimilation¡¯ level of the five sequences, were qualified to become Rangers, and the ones above them were top dogs of the Hunters Association, the leading figures at the pinnacle of the Superpower World. Yet Gu Panxi looked to be only sixteen or seventeen, seemingly a schoolgirl, and she possessed such strength at her age? ¡°But¡­ if you¡¯re a Ranger, that explains it.¡± That overwhelming strength, something ordinary Demon Hunters could not achieve, even Wen Wen doubted Lin Zheyuan could accomplish. Meeting a superpower user with such strength for the first time, Wen Wen obediently followed her to this bar. Wen Wen slouched in a sagging posture and told her, ¡°Speak up, I¡¯m all ears.¡± ¡°Captain Lin has told me about you. You seem to be very skilled at tracking, so I want you to help me find a monster,¡± Gu Panxi stated her request. ¡°What monster?¡± Wen Wen grew interested. A monster that warranted such dedication from a Ranger had to be powerful, and if he could get it into the Sanctuary, Wen Wen¡¯s entire combat ability would greatly increase! Gu Panxi took a sip of her drink, then whispered in a voice only Wen Wen could hear. ¡°The Lost Maternal Body!¡± Chapter 33 - 33 33 Losing the Mother ?33: Chapter 33 Losing the Mother 33: Chapter 33 Losing the Mother ¡°Zombie Mother¡­ Furong River City is going to have a zombie outbreak?¡± Wen Wen¡¯s eyes widened, and in his heart, he had already begun to plot his escape from Furong River City; influenced by various zombie movies, Wen Wen knew all too well how terrifying zombies could be. ¡°Keep calm. How can such a big guy be so timid? Shame you are a superpower user,¡± Gu Panxi said with disdain. Wen Wen, on the contrary, felt that Gu Panxi was the abnormal one, ¡°Normal people would be afraid of zombies¡­¡± ¡°Let me correct you, it¡¯s ¡®loss¡¯ as in ¡®lost,¡¯ not ¡®corpse¡¯ as in a dead body. There¡¯s a big difference between the two.¡± ¡°The so-called ¡®Loss Mother¡¯ refers to the sole carrier of the Loss Virus, a unique toxin that infects ordinary people with just a touch of the Loss Mother¡¯s bodily fluids. Even superpower users will be infected if continuously injected with a large dose of the toxin.¡± ¡°Once infected with the Loss Virus, there is no turning back. The initial symptoms are the loss of the self-constraint inherent to being human.¡± ¡°Morality, compassion, sense of justice, even the most basic self-restraint¡ªall will disappear, leaving behind only a shell driven by desire, grabbing food whenever they want to eat, killing at will.¡± ¡°And in the second stage, complete loss of self-will occurs, becoming a puppet controlled by the Loss Mother.¡± After hearing Gu Panxi¡¯s explanation, Wen Wen calmed down. Although it still sounded dangerous, it wasn¡¯t like the zombies from the movies, so everything seemed manageable. The two people from before must have been infectees, but they were just weaklings who were easily eliminated, not something to be afraid of. ¡°You said the mother is the virus¡¯s only carrier, so does that mean the virus can only be spread through the mother?¡± ¡°Yes, the Loss Virus loses its effect once outside the mother¡¯s body,¡± Gu Panxi confirmed with a nod. Wen Wen weighed the situation briefly before saying, ¡°In that case, the threat isn¡¯t that big, right? Do you Rangers really need to take action personally?¡± ¡°Indeed, the fact that it can only be spread through the mother limits how far the virus can spread, but don¡¯t underestimate the danger of the virus. The last time a mother appeared was in Haibei Province¡ªthe death toll reached into the thousands!¡± ¡°Even if we don¡¯t talk about that, just the strength of the mother alone is enough to warrant my intervention. If we left it to the people from your Furong River branch, who knows how much damage there might be? Someone like you, a minor superpower user, would become its puppet in a matter of minutes.¡± ¡°At the Hunters Association¡¯s database, monsters are not ranked based on their strength but based on the harm they can cause, and the Loss Mother happens to be one of those high-threat creatures.¡± After listening to Gu Panxi¡¯s narrative, Wen Wen thought to himself for a while, then said to Gu Panxi: ¡°I can help you if you need me, but you have to give me enough compensation. I¡¯m not sure how much you pay for a mission of this level, but you can¡¯t shortchange me.¡± Wen Wen¡¯s insistence on monetary compensation made Gu Panxi frustrated enough to wave her fist. As a Demon Hunter supposed to protect civilians, was money really his main motivation for taking on missions? ¡°Even if you hit me, I must still get the compensation I¡¯m due,¡± Wen Wen said, shrinking his neck. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will not be shortchanged on what¡¯s due to you,¡± Gu Panxi said helplessly. ¡°Then I¡¯m satisfied. I¡¯ll keep an eye out for you¡­¡± After leaving the bar, Wen Wen scratched his head in vexation. He spoke with Gu Panxi for a while longer before he understood that she was the woman in the retro cloak from the previous hunt. She had come to Furong River City just for the Loss Mother. The previous hunt for members of the Secret Organization was merely Lin Zheyuan¡¯s impromptu conscription. ¡°Last time in a cloak, this time in a maid¡¯s outfit¡­ This woman is not just a masochist; she¡¯s got a thing for cross-dressing!¡± Wen Wen, stroking his chin, muttered to himself. ¡­ As usual, after feeding the female vampire, Wen Wen continued to search for clues in the old city district. Fortunately, both the Loss Mother and the Rot Fiend he was looking for himself had left tracks in the old city district. This allowed him to concentrate all his efforts on the old city district. The more he searched, the more agitated Wen Wen became. Other than its name, the Zombie Mother had no information to go on, leaving him clueless about where to start, and the Scavenging Demon was the same as always, with no breakthrough in sight. ¡­ After taking off his tie and tossing it into the trash can, Li Shuyue wandered the streets in a daze. He didn¡¯t know why he was walking the streets as if he had suffered a heartbreak, nor did he know why he had thrown away the tie that cost a fair amount of money. His last memory was of going to work in the morning and taking a shortcut because he missed the bus. Then, he found himself on the street, and now it was evening! He didn¡¯t know anything! But perhaps it was for the best not to know, he didn¡¯t need to dwell on anything, just going home would do, home was comfortable. He took out his keys, opened the door, and his wife Zhao Xiyue warmly greeted him, the house filled with the aroma of food. His precious son, Li Zhixue, came over and hugged his legs ¨C everything was so wonderful. Hmm¡­ he was a bit hungry. The food in the pot should be ready, time to eat. Li Shuyue grabbed a pair of chopsticks, lifted the lid of the pot, and directly picked out a piece of beef, savoring it carefully in his mouth. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? You must be starving today, don¡¯t burn yourself,¡± Zhao Xiyue said softly. ¡°The food you make is always delicious.¡± Li Shuyue never scrimped on words of praise for his wife¡¯s delicious cooking, and after taking one bite, he continued to wield his chopsticks, eventually cleaning out all the beef in the pot. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Zhao Xiyue¡¯s expression gradually soured. There was something off about her husband today. They weren¡¯t well-off; the beef was specially purchased for their son who had done well on a school exam. As a father, how could he just eat it all himself? ¡°Li Shuyue, are you sick today?¡± Zhao Xiyue complained. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me?¡± Li Shuyue, burping contentedly, asked puzzled. ¡°That was for your son, why did you eat it all?¡± Zhao Xiyue demanded. ¡°If it¡¯s tasty, I eat it, what¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Li Shuyue replied matter-of-factly. ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you!¡± Zhao Xiyue was so angry she couldn¡¯t speak. Li Shuyue had always been the mainstay of the family, usually mild-tempered and a gentleman. What on earth had happened today to cause such a change? Agitated by the accusations, Li Shuyue retorted impatiently, ¡°What about me, if you keep on, believe it or not I¡­¡± ¡°Believe what? You¡¯re getting angry today, Li Shuyue? I¡¯d like to see what you can do!¡± Zhao Xiyue, driven by anger, pointed at Li Shuyue and scolded him. Eating the beef was one thing, but tolerating his attitude would make life unbearable in the future. Li Shuyue grabbed the iron pot and suddenly turned it over on Zhao Xiyue¡¯s head, scalding soup splashing across her face, and the sheer force knocking her unconscious. ¡°Believe it or not I¡¯ll put the pot on your head?¡± Li Shuyue said with an indifferent expression, without any sense that his actions were inappropriate. Li Zhixue, who had been standing by, too scared to make a sound while his parents argued, finally burst into tears when he saw his mother collapse on the ground. ¡°Cry, cry, cry, that¡¯s all you do every day. I just hit your mom, what are you crying about?¡± The crying annoyed Li Shuyue, and his gaze towards Li Zhixue became dangerous. ¡°Maybe if I sew your mouth shut, you¡¯ll stop crying¡­¡± Chapter 34 - 34 34 Two Worlds ?34: Chapter 34 Two Worlds 34: Chapter 34 Two Worlds The sun had long since risen, Wen Wen climbed out of bed, having harvested nothing in the old city district last night. He came home in the morning and slept soundly, and with his vampire constitution, his energy recovery rate was extraordinary, needing only around two hours of sleep to be brimming with energy again. After getting up, he turned on his computer and started checking the recent cases in Furong River City on a detective website. Supernatural cases aren¡¯t always filled with strangeness and mystery; many cases that appear quite ordinary might also be plagued by supernatural powers. After browsing for a while, a case that occurred just yesterday caught Wen Wen¡¯s attention. Li Shuyue was well-regarded among his colleagues at work, and he had a harmonious relationship with his neighbors. He was a good husband and a caring father. However, yesterday, he didn¡¯t show up for work all day, and after returning home at night, he first pressed a scalding hot iron pot onto his wife¡¯s face, then sewed his son¡¯s mouth shut with needle and thread. After doing all this, he even managed to sleep comfortably at home. If it weren¡¯t for a neighbor who hadn¡¯t locked their door tight and heard the screams. Through a crack in the door, they witnessed the horrific scene and promptly called the police, the mother and son might have missed their chance at timely treatment. The arrest process was also exceptionally difficult. It took five or six strong police officers to barely restrain the slight figure of Li Shuyue, and during the process, two officers got injured. Now, this bank clerk named Li Shuyue is in the detention center of the Furong River City police station, waiting for legal judgment. After understanding the whole situation, Wen Wen clicked open two extremely gruesome pictures, observing them attentively. Unlike normal people who can¡¯t bear to look at such pictures, Wen Wen examined them very seriously, from the extent of the burn on the woman¡¯s face to the number of puncture holes on the little boy¡¯s lips. He let not a single detail slip by. From those details, he could roughly deduce the offender¡¯s state while inflicting violence. ¡°Clean and decisive, without a hint of hesitation or excessive excitement, as if¡­ he was doing something very ordinary,¡± ¡°That madwoman with the surname Gu mentioned that the characteristic of the ¡®Loss Virus¡¯ is¡­¡± Wen Wen donned his black trench coat, grabbed his gear, took a look in the mirror to tidy up, and used some small props to make himself look more cheerful. However, the gloomy temperament ingrained in his bones couldn¡¯t be erased completely. He was on his way to the police station to observe Li Shuyue up close, in order to determine if he was infected with the Loss Virus. Appearing as a bad guy would make moving around in the police station rather inconvenient. Normally, he would be expected to visit the victims, but since the offender had already been caught, there was no need to expend pointless effort. ¡°Regardless of whether this Li Shuyue is someone infected with the Loss Virus or just a plain pervert, I should personally visit the police station to check it out, and while I¡¯m there, look into the recent cases to see if there¡¯s anything fishy,¡± While the detective website is an internal site for detectives, it¡¯s not exclusively used by them. Some police officers, lawyers, and anyone interested in the field often upload intriguing cases here. Therefore, the cases here are generally quite challenging or peculiar. Common cases like robberies and thefts are rarely posted, so to obtain more detailed information, it would be better to visit the police station. Sitting in the taxi, Wen Wen stroked his chin and furrowed his brows in contemplation, though not about the case. ¡°Maybe I should consider buying a car. Always taking cabs isn¡¯t really ideal¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been working with the Hunters Association lately, got myself quite a few hefty payments, and once they release Wilson back, I should be able to get a good sum of money, enough to buy a car that catches my eye.¡± ¡­ In the police reception room, Wen Wen handed over his detective badge and the credentials given to him by the Hunters Association to the reception desk officer and stated his request. During the wait, Wen Wen thought again of the two victims in this case. The harm that the mother and son had suffered, even if it didn¡¯t threaten their lives, would at least disfigure them, and the psychological damage it caused to the child was incurable. Wen Wen had no intention of helping the mother and son. In his line of work, he had seen too many victims, and it was impossible to help every single one, and he also didn¡¯t know how to best help others. He became a detective in search of thrills, and hunted monsters to gain more powerful abilities. His goal had always been clear, so from the very beginning, he knew that all he needed to do was what he was supposed to do, which used to be capturing criminals and was now hunting monsters. Wen Wen was just somewhat reflective. If Li Shuyue really committed those acts under the influence of the Calamity virus, then among the many cases he had dealt with before, were there others influenced by supernatural beings? Originally, he thought that superpower users and ordinary people lived in completely different worlds, unrelated to each other. Now it seems that the connection between the two worlds is much tighter than he imagined¡ªa minor conflict in the world of superpower users could spell disaster for a family in the ordinary world. The most terrifying part is that ordinary people are completely unaware of it. If they encounter a supernatural case, they can only silently endure! They are like sheep in a pen, living carefree lives, seemingly in a safe world, but never knowing when they might be taken away to be slaughtered for meat, and the rest of the sheep wouldn¡¯t even care about one missing. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If someone becomes a victim, those with a wide circle of friends would be disguised by the Hunters Association as natural deaths, while those less known might not even leave a trace they ever existed! Thinking back, Wen Wen realizes that being chosen by the Catastrophe Containment Facility was simply a matter of luck. ¡°Detective Wen, please follow me,¡± a young officer interrupted Wen Wen¡¯s thoughts and led him to the interrogation room, where Li Shuyue was currently being interrogated by two young officers. Outside the interrogation room, Wen Wen saw a familiar figure, Gu Panxi, dressed in a full set of women¡¯s police uniform. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± By now, Wen Wen was no longer surprised to see her in a police uniform. ¡°I had Ding Mingguang keep an eye on every police station in Furong River City. Any case suspected of being caused by the Calamity virus had to be sent to me for review, so it¡¯s normal for me to be here. But I¡¯m surprised to see you here,¡± Gu Panxi said with a shrug. ¡°I¡¯m just here to complete the task you gave me. Seeing you here too, I knew my guess was pretty much correct.¡± Wen Wen observed Li Shuyue through the one-way glass in the interrogation room. He was bound and locked to an iron chair, his face twisted, occasionally shaking violently, startling the interrogating officers. That hysterical madness was definitely not feigned; Wen Wen, who always considered himself a pervert, felt like a minor witch compared to the current Li Shuyue, who was more like a grand sorcerer. Chapter 35 - 35 35 Profane Blood ?35: Chapter 35 Profane Blood 35: Chapter 35 Profane Blood Gu Panxi walked up to Wen Wen, complaining, ¡°Originally, the Demon Hunter team from Furong River City was supposed to assist me with my mission, but the appearance of members from Profane Blood here is a big deal, so I had to come looking for clues on my own.¡± ¡°Profane Blood, are you referring to Mr. L, or the Bewitching Clown Grandi?¡± Wen Wen asked in surprise, it being the first time he had heard of this organization. ¡°You don¡¯t know? That¡¯s right, you have only recently become a superpower user; it¡¯s understandable that you¡¯re not aware of this news.¡± Gu Panxi glanced at Wen Wen, her sense of superiority nearly bursting through her gaze. ¡°The Mr. L you mentioned is a member of Profane Blood.¡± ¡°Among all secret organizations, Profane Blood is one of the most dangerous. They are keen on conducting large-scale Blood Sacrifices all over the world, offering them to their Overlord. Therefore, whenever Profane Blood appears, it is always a top priority, no matter where.¡± Wen Wen¡¯s eyes shifted slightly, no wonder the Hunters Association had assigned him the task of finding Grandi¡¯s whereabouts; they were all too busy looking for Mr. L. ¡°So, who is their Overlord?¡± Wen Wen continued to ask curiously. Gu Panxi waved her slender fingers in front of Wen Wen¡¯s eyes and whispered mysteriously: ¡°Not to be spoken of, not to be seen, not to be heard, not to be foolishly supposed! Their Overlord is an ancient evil from the Inner World, a terrifying Evil God whose power limits are unknown!¡± ¡°Every time He makes a connection with someone in the real world, for instance, chanting His name, hearing His whispers, or even just glimpsing His figure from afar in the Gray Mist Layer, a tiny channel is created between the real world and the Inner World!¡± ¡°Once there are enough channels, He can let a part of His Strength into the real world, bringing about a massive disaster!¡± ¡°Of course, for ordinary people and even us superpower users, merely chanting His name could be enough to drive us mad, as well as lead to our self-destruction!¡± To be honest, Gu Panxi did not have the talent for storytelling. Even when she lowered her voice, these words, coming from her, didn¡¯t sound very scary. But for Wen Wen, who had stepped into the Gray Mist Layer and personally brought monsters from the Inner World into reality, that information was enough for him to understand just how dangerous the so-called Overlord was. He nodded blankly. With Gu Panxi¡¯s words, he gained a deeper understanding of this world. There were too many unknown entities in the Inner World, and he wondered when he would be able to see the true nature of this world clearly. ¡°By the way, Captain Lin Zheyuan and the others never tell me this kind of information. Is it okay for you to tell me these things?¡± ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem. Even if I didn¡¯t tell you, as long as you continue to be a freelance Hunter, you would inevitably find out in the future. Lin Zheyuan didn¡¯t tell you simply because there are different requirements at the grassroots level,¡± said Gu Panxi with a shrug. ¡°Wait, let¡¯s stop chatting for now; something¡¯s wrong inside.¡± Wen Wen pointed at the interrogation room, where Li Shuyue was undergoing a transformation. At that moment, two young police officers were interrogating Li Shuyue. They too were angry about the crimes committed by Li Shuyue, but as law enforcement officers, they couldn¡¯t act irrationally during the interrogation. However, even though their interrogation procedure was flawless, Li Shuyue¡¯s behavior began to escalate to an excessive degree. He ceaselessly provoked the two officers, his expression on his face eerily strange; his mouth nearly split to his ears, and to create such an exaggerated smile, some of the skin on his face had even started to tear! Even though Li Shuyue was the one bound, the two officers felt increasingly chill as they looked on, as if they had been targeted by some malevolent entity! Then, blood tinged with the smell of raw meat started flowing from Li Shuyue¡¯s nose, eyes, and ears. Far from feeling any pain, Li Shuyue seemed to become even more elated! ¡°He is slowly transforming into a non-human entity, at most in another day or two, he¡¯ll turn into something like those two dumb pigs you killed that day, possessing strength beyond that of a normal human¡¯s and being a lost puppet without its original body,¡± Gu Panxi was explaining to Wen Wen on the side. ¡°Although those two imbeciles were weak that day, they couldn¡¯t be restrained by these flimsy binding straps, so we can¡¯t continue to watch any longer. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It¡¯s time to take over.¡± Wen Wen pushed open the door to the interrogation room and said to the two policemen inside, ¡°We¡¯ll take it from here, we¡¯ve already squared it with your superiors.¡± Gu Panxi took out a document and flashed it in front of the two officers, who immediately started to prepare to leave. Every officer had experienced a case being taken over by the Hunters Association, and even though they didn¡¯t know what the Hunters Association did, they knew to cooperate with its work. ¡°Don¡¯t leave, I still want to chat with you. I¡¯ve remembered your faces and badge numbers. I¡¯ll definitely do something to make you happy in the future,¡± Li Shuyue said with a sinister smile. ¡°Behave yourself!¡± Wen Wen casually pressed down on his head and slammed it hard against the iron table of the interrogation room, leaving him dizzy and disoriented. ¡°You¡¯re also a target of mine in the future.¡± Blood flowed down Li Shuyue¡¯s forehead, but he still sneered. Gu Panxi came over, dipped her finger in the blood on the table, sniffed it, and then nodded at Wen Wen. ¡°Confirmation again, he¡¯s definitely infected with the lost virus.¡± ¡°So, there¡¯s no hope then.¡± Once completely infected by this virus, there was basically no chance of salvation, which was why the Hunters Association took it so seriously. ¡°There¡¯s no saving him now, try to extract some information from his mouth,¡± Gu Panxi said, crossing her arms and instructing Wen Wen. ¡°Why should I be the one to do it?¡± Wen Wen looked at Li Shuyue, who was constantly spouting nonsense, wishing he could just finish him with a punch. Indeed, Li Shuyue was just a pitiful person infected by a virus, but the way he was acting now was anything but pitiable. ¡°Officer Wen Wen, please follow orders, I am your superior!¡± Gu Panxi said, adopting the posture of a female police officer. Great, not only do you have a uniform fetish, but you also mimic it so well, huh¡­ ¡°Heh, I¡¯m an adult, I¡¯m not in the mood to play house with you,¡± Wen Wen said with a cold laugh. In the end, Wen Wen was still persuaded by Gu Panxi¡¯s fist. It wasn¡¯t that he submitted to her beauty or anything. From the first time she beat him up, he stopped seeing her as a woman. It was because Gu Panxi truly had him subdued; in her presence, Wen Wen had no ability to resist, and even the damage inflicted could only heal naturally. A wise man does not fight when the odds are against him. For now, it was better to follow her lead and seek revenge when his own strength improved. Once his strength was sufficient, Wen Wen vowed to pin her down every day and spank her! Chapter 36 - 36 36 Wastewater Treatment Plant ?36: Chapter 36 Wastewater Treatment Plant 36: Chapter 36 Wastewater Treatment Plant Regarding how to interrogate Li Shuyue, Wen Wen had a plan in mind. He requested a completely sealed cell and demanded that no one should enter for the next half hour. Gu Panxi¡¯s perception ability was poor; otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been caught off guard when Wen Wen disrupted her plans. As long as she didn¡¯t burst in, she wouldn¡¯t know what Wen Wen intended to do. After locking the door, Wen Wen grabbed Li Shuyue by the collar and pinned him against the wall. ¡°Hehe, what do you want to do, torture me brutally? Actually, there¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll cooperate with whatever you ask, as long as you¡­ Ah!¡± Wen Wen pulled out a knife and stabbed through Li Shuyue¡¯s left hand, pinning it to the wall. He followed the same method, stabbing four or five more times, completely immobilizing him against the wall. ¡°Hmm, this should secure things. My combat abilities might drop in a bit, so I need to make sure you can¡¯t fight back,¡± Wen Wen said in a tone akin to coaxing a child. He didn¡¯t trust any of Li Shuyue¡¯s words, so he intended to hypnotize him and then extract crucial information. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, during hypnosis, he couldn¡¯t use his Vampire Constitution, so first, he needed to eliminate Li Shuyue¡¯s ability to fight. Following that, Wen Wen turned off his Vampire Constitution, installed the vampire¡¯s Hypnotic Ability onto one of his fingers, and then switched to a Ghostly Physique. Wen Wen¡¯s body disappeared in front of Li Shuyue, leaving a black patterned pair of underwear to drift down¡­ Half an hour later, Wen Wen, now dressed, walked out of the cell. Gu Panxi peeked in and saw Li Shuyue¡¯s neck had been severed. She waved her fist at Wen Wen and said, ¡°You killed him directly? If there¡¯s no useful information, you know the consequences.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll provide you with a very satisfactory answer.¡± Having revealed his true abilities in front of Li Shuyue, Wen Wen couldn¡¯t rely on the virus-infected Li Shuyue to keep his secrets. Therefore, after obtaining the information he needed, he helped Li Shuyue end his suffering from the virus. ¡°The police files say he didn¡¯t go to work the day before committing the crimes, and he doesn¡¯t remember anything from that time. So, the issue definitely lies with that day,¡± Wen Wen explained. ¡°Everyone knows that,¡± Gu Panxi said with a frown. Wen Wen brought over a map of the old town area and spread it out in front of Gu Panxi. ¡°This is where he was last seen before the incident, and this is where he appeared after regaining his memory. Between these two places, there¡¯s a sewage treatment plant.¡± ¡°You¡¯re suggesting that the incident took place somewhere between these two spots, which makes sense. But it¡¯s not just the sewage treatment plant here¡­¡± Gu Panxi observed after looking at the map. ¡°I¡¯ve actually been tracking another monster lately, with a very wide activity range, so broad that it¡¯s untraceable. The overlap between this monster¡¯s range and this location is precisely this sewage treatment plant!¡± ¡°You mean the virus host and the monster you¡¯re chasing might be collaborating? That seems a bit far-fetched,¡± Gu Panxi asked with a frown. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if they have teamed up, but I don¡¯t believe in coincidences. At least this place is worth exploring, since we have no other leads, right?¡± Wen Wen also had another piece of information he hadn¡¯t mentioned: under the influence of vampire hypnosis, Li Shuyue had failed to reveal where the virus host¡¯s lair was. However, near the sewage treatment plant was a gift shop. Yesterday morning, on his way to work, Li Shuyue had deliberately detoured to that shop to buy a birthday present for his son! ¡°We¡­ do you want me to come with you?¡± Gu Panxi was reluctant to go to the sewage treatment plant; she detested dirty places. ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not strong enough, what if I tip them off and they run away?¡± Wen Wen said as if it was a matter of course. He certainly wouldn¡¯t venture deep into the den on his own. By bringing this violent woman along, at least he could have her hold off the enemies if they needed to run¡­ ¡­ A waning moon rose into the night sky, the biting wind blowing, with the chirping of crickets from the grass at the roadside being somewhat annoying. Wen Wen squatted next to a phone booth, fiddling with a Five-stage Magic Cube in his hand, which was to hone his thinking skills. He was waiting here for Gu Panxi to arrive; the two of them would explore the sewage treatment plant together. There were actually traces of Scavenging Demons here as well, but on the surface, it looked no different from other places. However, the overlap with the potential hiding spots of the lost host bodies had caught Wen Wen¡¯s attention. Even if the lost host bodies weren¡¯t here, catching a Scavenging Demon here would still be quite worthwhile. That afternoon, he had been to the store where Li Shuyue bought gifts, and had done some investigations nearby, finally confirming that there were indeed fishy things going on inside the sewage treatment plant. After waiting a while, a roaring sound erupted, so loud that it drowned out the chirping of insects in the grass. When the noise stopped, a large motorcycle stopped in front of Wen Wen, and Gu Panxi, dressed in a black tight leather outfit, took off her helmet and approached Wen Wen. ¡°You¡¯re moving in that outfit?¡± Wen Wen gave her a once over, his expression oddly scrutinizing as he spoke. The black leather outfit was completely form-fitting, showcasing her stunning figure perfectly. It was certainly eye-catching, but fighting in that outfit, are you sure you aren¡¯t just delivering fan service to the opponent? ¡°What¡¯s wrong with it? Today we need to sneak into the drainage, and my outfit is completely waterproof. Isn¡¯t it perfectly suitable for this kind of job?¡± Gu Panxi said assertively. Wen Wen did not want to respond; she must have some misunderstanding about sneaking into a place. Only the women in certain films from Sakura District would wear such outfits to sneak in, and according to the plot, they would usually get caught¡­ As he observed, Wen Wen suddenly felt a warmth in his nose and quickly averted his gaze. ¡°This woman definitely has a fetish for strange outfits!¡± Wen Wen concluded once more. At night, the machinery of the sewage treatment plant was still operating, but there were far fewer employees around, allowing Wen Wen and Gu Panxi to easily sneak inside. They did not reveal their identities as Demon Hunters and conduct an exposed inspection, since such places were likely to have the opposing party¡¯s spies. It was best not to tip off the enemy before they had conclusive results. After a brief search of the sewage treatment plant, the two shifted their focus elsewhere. If this place was a Monster¡¯s lair, then the Monster would not easily appear in areas crowded with people; they needed these workers to provide them with cover. ¡°Near the sewage treatment plant lies Furong River City¡¯s most complex system of drains, so if there are Monsters, their best hiding spot would probably be right here.¡± Opening the entrance to the sewer, Wen Wen said to Gu Panxi, then he took the lead into the filthy sewer, stepping onto the moist, sticky ground. ¡°There better be some clues here, or else I¡¯ll dock your pay,¡± Gu Panxi said with a look of disdain as she jumped in. Wen Wen¡¯s lips trembled slightly; he wasn¡¯t worried about the pay, but rather, the smell of the sewer was just too overwhelming. His sense of smell being much more sensitive than that of ordinary people, he felt the stench much more intensely. Chapter 37 - 37 37 Ge Du ?37: Chapter 37 Ge Du 37: Chapter 37 Ge Du After enduring it for a while, Wen Wen took a black mask out of his pocket and put it on his face, emitting a satisfying sound of breathing. Wearing the mask felt more relaxed than a patient with dry colon having a normal bowel movement, by countless times. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the standard-issue mask from the Hunters Association, do you have another one?¡± covering her nose, Gu Panxi asked Wen Wen, as a normal person couldn¡¯t stand the stench. ¡°This is the only one, and even if you wanted it, I wouldn¡¯t give it to you,¡± Wen Wen took off the mask and cautiously licked it with his tongue, fearful that she¡¯d violently snatch it away. Gu Panxi displayed a look of disgust, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want it even if you were willing to give it to me since you¡¯ve used it.¡± After getting past the initial discomfort, the two began exploring the labyrinth-like sewers, and as the search progressed, Wen Wen started to feel envious of Gu Panxi¡¯s leather coat¡ªat least it wouldn¡¯t let in water! In an environment like the sewer, there were many places where they unavoidably had to wade through water, and the water¡­ let¡¯s not even talk about how disgusting it was. After walking for a while, Wen Wen stopped and began to closely inspect a section of the wall. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± Gu Panxi asked curiously. ¡°Green slime, these are traces left by the Scavenging Demon, and they¡¯re fresh. My thinking wasn¡¯t wrong; there is definitely something off about this place,¡± Wen Wen¡¯s narrow eyes opened wide, and beneath his mask, his smile was excessively exaggerated. ¡°Is this the monster you¡¯ve been searching for? It looks like it would be disgusting,¡± the sight of the slime reminded Gu Panxi of some nauseating soft-bodied creatures. ¡­ ¡°Thank you for taking me in, respected Lost Mother,¡± the Bewitching Clown Grandi, who had escaped from Lin Zheyuan¡¯s grasp, sat on a damp and tattered sofa, conversing with a strange entity. ¡°My name¡­ Ge Du,¡± the voice was very unclear, as if mixed with a sticky, wet sound. The owner of the voice stood opposite Grandi, a grotesquely shaped monster. It had pale and slick skin, with a lower body resembling a giant white worm, ten delicate human thighs arranged neatly, much like the legs of a caterpillar. Its upper body was the naked torso of a perfect man, with clearly defined muscles that didn¡¯t appear overly bulky. However, on its back, there were numerous wriggling flesh buds, like a nest of maggots! On its head, there were four blood-red eyes, their irises moving irregularly, occasionally sweeping over Grandi, making him shudder. A dozen expressionless humans stood around Ge Du, ordinary people infected by it, possessing greater physical abilities than normal, unafraid of pain, and completely submissive to its will. ¡°I am now able to move on my own, may I leave first? It¡¯s somewhat inappropriate to always trouble you here,¡± Grandi cautiously spoke to Ge Du, not really wanting to come here. Even he did not want to be near the Lost Mother, a creature like this monster; if he accidentally ingested its bodily fluids, he would be ruined. ¡°You¡­ should become the Great Mother¡¯s¡­ Devotee, it¡¯s not safe outside¡­ don¡¯t leave,¡± Ge Du shook its head, all four eyes looking at Grandi as it spoke. ¡°Alright, alright, I won¡¯t leave,¡± Grandi slumped on the sofa, let out a long sigh, and, having been on high alert for sneak attacks, was feeling somewhat frazzled. After escaping from Lin Zheyuan with serious injuries, Grandi entered the sewers to hide but hadn¡¯t expected to be captured by this creature. This monster said he could become a ¡®Great Mother¡¯s¡¯ Devotee, so it brought him to this ghastly place. Grandi¡¯s ability to bewitch others had effects somewhat similar to those of the Loss Virus, only it wasn¡¯t as domineering and insoluble. He figured that was precisely why he had been brought here. Moreover, Grandi suspected that compared to becoming a devotee to the Great Mother, Ge Du harbored a more intense craving for him! The Loss Virus carrier wanted to devour Grandi! The only reason it hadn¡¯t acted was due to a degree of wariness towards Grandi, but dragging this out would sooner or later give the monster an opportunity; as long as he kept being injected with the venom, he would become a puppet to this monster! Grandi had wanted to flee, and he could easily dispose of those ordinary infected people around him with a hundred different methods, but in these sewers, there were more than just ordinary people! Ge Du shifted his four eyes away from Grandi and onto a woman who was already scared stiff. The Loss Virus carrier¡¯s food source was uninfected, living ordinary humans. Periodically, Ge Du would send out infectees to capture ordinary humans for its consumption, and Gu Panxi had wanted those two infectees to capture her and bring her here as well. Watching Ge Du turn away to focus on his meal, Grandi reached into his chest, thinking of taking the chance to escape. But at that moment, one of Ge Du¡¯s eyes twitched and slowly moved to the back of his head, warily keeping watch over Grandi. ¡°You¡­ be good.¡± Grandi gave a sheepish laugh, took a cigarette out from his chest pocket, and lit it, deeply dispirited. The pitiful woman, seeing Ge Du slowly approaching, let out a piercing scream, but Ge Du paid no attention to her; in these sewers, screaming was futile as no sound would reach the surface, and he relished such screams. The corner of Grandi¡¯s eye twitched slightly; it wasn¡¯t that he felt sorry for the woman, since in his eyes, ordinary humans were no more than livestock, but he was somewhat disturbed by Ge Du¡¯s manner of feeding. Even if that woman were a pig, seeing someone chasing after a live pig¡¯s hind, nibbling on it, would still be sickening to most people. Suddenly, Grandi¡¯s expression changed because he sensed a familiar qi. ¡°How is it that guy again, his ghost just won¡¯t go away, his shadow is everywhere!¡± ¡°But¡­ this could be an opportunity!¡± Grandi smiled to himself; he had found a way to escape from this place! ¡­ Following the trail left by the Scavenging Demon, Wen Wen and Gu Panxi tracked it and soon approached the location of the Loss Virus carrier. While walking, Wen Wen suddenly stopped, frowning. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Gu Panxi asked with surprise, her Perception Ability was not strong, which was why she had to ask Wen Wen to help her find the Loss Virus carrier. ¡°I seem to smell a familiar scent.¡± Wen Wen took off his mask, drew a deep breath, and almost passed out from the various odors, but among these mixed smells, he recognized one that he had smelled before! ¡°The Bewitching Clown, Grandi! He¡¯s here too!¡± Wen Wen¡¯s expression turned ugly. He still had some misgivings about Grandi¡¯s ability. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That feeling of having one¡¯s body out of control was just too dreadful. Suddenly, a desperate wail reached them, the cry of a woman in agony! Chapter 38 - 38 38 Holy Crystal Angel ?38: Chapter 38 Holy Crystal Angel 38: Chapter 38 Holy Crystal Angel ¡°Over there, I hear human voices, follow me quickly!¡± Hearing the voice, Gu Panxi immediately dashed toward the source of the sound, her speed even faster than Wen Wen¡¯s, who had a vampire constitution! Wen Wen stood still, his face darkening uncertainly. ¡°That¡¯s too reckless, charging over like that pretty much gives us away, and we don¡¯t even know if there¡¯s danger there. What if that voice is a trap?¡± Sigh¡­ After hesitating for a moment, Wen Wen helplessly shook his head and followed, still unsure of the situation there. He planned to first assess it, ready to make his own escape if it was indeed dangerous. Ge Du had just bitten off a woman¡¯s left arm and was holding it in his mouth when he saw Gu Panxi, clad in black tight-fitting clothes, landing on the ground, staring at him with an icy expression. ¡°Human¡­ Hunter?¡± It chewed vigorously a couple of times before swallowing the flesh and blood. Its four cold eyes stared at Gu Panxi as its long tongue licked the fresh blood from its lips, feeling that Gu Panxi would taste better than the woman. ¡°Four eyes¡­ and that strange posture, target confirmed as the Zombie Mother, the hunt begins!¡± Gu Panxi took a runner¡¯s stance, her slender body coiled with great strength, like a leopardess zeroing in on her prey. ¡°Hmm¡­ You¡¯re not planning to fight that thing barehanded, are you? Its bodily fluids are very dangerous. How about I sell you a knife, three thousand for one, ten thousand yuan for three¡­¡± Wen Wen had also run over and, looking at the opposing lineup and then back at their own lonely pair, he could only use his bravado to ease the tense atmosphere. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ I don¡¯t need your weapons!¡± Several infected humans lunged forward. Wen Wen drew his dagger, ready to fight, but then saw Gu Panxi step forward and, in a flash, appear behind the group of infected. A blurry white light swirled around the necks of the infected, and then with a quiver of the light, several heads fell to the ground, the putrid scent of fresh blood filling the air! When Wen Wen looked again, Gu Panxi¡¯s hand was already holding a longsword, a sharp longsword made completely of white crystal! He hadn¡¯t even seen how the longsword had appeared. ¡°That¡¯s a useful ability, no need to worry about running out of weapons¡­¡± In this situation, Wen Wen could only play the part of a cheerleading bystander. The way Gu Panxi slaughtered the monsters put immense pressure on Ge Du, who let out a weird roar. After its roar, the entire sewer began to stir. Six insect-like humanoid creatures, the color of dark green, emerged from all over the sewer, their complex mouthparts slowly writhing as they fixed their gaze on the two humans, causing one¡¯s scalp to prickle. These were the Scavenging Demons Wen Wen had been investigating! A shadow covered in black fur appeared behind Ge Du, its tail, long like a whip, smacking the ground with a snap. This was a massive Rat Demon Yao! The sewage moved strangely behind Wen Wen and his companion, forming a water blob over one meter tall with eyes, ears, a mouth, and a nose¡­ What is this¡­ Wen Wen didn¡¯t know what this thing was¡­ These were supernatural creatures that lived in the sewers of Furong River City, all infected by the zombie virus! People infected with the zombie virus transform into puppets of the Zombie Mother after a period of uncontrolled indulgence in their desires. If Wen Wen didn¡¯t kill Li Shuyue, he would also become one of these puppets in a few days! Ge Du regarded Gu Panxi as a highly threatening opponent, so he was prepared to fight her with all his might! ¡°No wonder there are traces of Scavenging Demons all over the old city district. It turns out there isn¡¯t just one here, but so many!¡± Wen Wen¡¯s gaze fell on the Scavenging Demons, seeing them almost as if they were his possessions, and he nearly drooled. If those Scavenging Demons weren¡¯t Ge Du¡¯s Puppets, they probably couldn¡¯t stand Wen Wen¡¯s fervent gaze. ¡°Hey, can the two of us handle so many monsters? Should we withdraw first?¡± Although he really wanted those monsters, Wen Wen still took two steps back, starting to beat a retreat. Scavenging Demons were troublesome, Grandi was dangerous, and the Zombie Mother was super dangerous; Wen Wen didn¡¯t want to stay here another minute. ¡°Your task is already complete, you can leave now. I¡¯m enough to handle the rest on my own.¡± Even facing so many monsters, Gu Panxi didn¡¯t show the slightest hint of panic; she had absolute confidence in herself, for she was a Ranger of the Hunters Association, a superpower user of Sequence Three ¡°Assimilation¡± level! ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Wen Wen didn¡¯t hesitate and directly entered another sewer, but he didn¡¯t go far and peeked out with one eye, watching the battle unfold. With every step she took toward those monsters, her figure underwent huge changes. Her body grew taller; white crystals whirled and combined around her to form a delicate set of armor, a pair of pure white wings grew from her back, and her originally pitch-black pupils turned bright white. The White Crystal Long Sword became heavier and thicker, transforming into a greatsword. Pure white light radiated from her body, completely illuminating the dark underground sewer, making the monsters couldn¡¯t help but retreat. Only under Ge Du¡¯s control did they not break into a rout. This was her state after Assimilation, the bane of The Undead, the Holy Crystal Angel! The one eye of Wen Wen exposed outside was dazzled by the light, forcing him to turn his body away and then squint as he sized up the current Gu Panxi from top to bottom. ¡°So this is the form of a high-level superpower user, is it the materialization of power that covers the outside and turns into this appearance?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not just strength; even her body shape has changed, and those wings don¡¯t look like they¡¯re condensed from energy. She¡¯s taller than me¡­ could it be that she wasn¡¯t human to begin with?¡± Meanwhile, on the other side, Grandi, upon seeing this form, suddenly broke out in cold sweat, and the greasepaint on his face also became somewhat smeared. ¡°This is a true, Sequence Three ¡®Assimilation¡¯ Realm superpower user! sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Damn Zombie Mother, why did it drag me into this mess!¡± Grandi cursed under his breath. Ge Du turned around and said to Grandi, ¡°We¡­ together¡­ take her on!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have any other subordinates? With just these fodder, we can¡¯t take her down.¡± Grandi frowned and asked. Ge Du shook his head; there weren¡¯t as many monsters in the Furong River City sewers as he¡¯d hoped. ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s just great, you have no other Puppets outside, and now no one can stop me from running away!¡± Grandi said with a sly laugh. ¡°What?¡± Ge Du was astonished. In Ge Du¡¯s astonished gaze, a pitch-black shadow appeared behind Grandi, pushing Ge Du away with force. Then, Grandi fled into a sewer tunnel. Ge Du wanted to send his underling monsters to stop Grandi, but those monsters were all twisted and experiencing various accidents, only able to watch helplessly as Grandi disappeared. Under the oppression of Gu Panxi, the Zombie Mother didn¡¯t dare to send anyone after Grandi. After running a distance, Grandi sat down in the sewage, spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood, and then burst into laughter. Forcibly using his abilities had taken a toll on him, but he had escaped the control of the Zombie Mother! He didn¡¯t have to worry about becoming that creature¡¯s Puppet anymore! However, he didn¡¯t notice the faint green veins that appeared beneath his skin, which quickly vanished again¡­ Chapter 39 - 39 39 Capturing the Scavenging Demon ?39: Chapter 39 Capturing the Scavenging Demon 39: Chapter 39 Capturing the Scavenging Demon Under Ge Du¡¯s command, a Scavenging Demon rushed toward Gu Panxi, and in mid-air, it sprayed a stream of green acid at her. But the acid had not yet touched Gu Panxi¡¯s body when it was repelled by a burst of white light. Then Gu Panxi stepped forward fiercely, grabbed the Scavenging Demon¡¯s neck, and with a slight exertion of force, the body of the Scavenging Demon cracked, the fissures all filled with white light. Releasing her grip, the Scavenging Demon fell to the ground in pieces, with no blood flowing out because its blood had been dried by the white light. Ge Du¡¯s expression became even graver, his four crimson eyes fixating on Gu Panxi. It understood that just as the human by her side was as weak as can be, the monsters it had infected could at best play an auxiliary role in their battle, and even buying time for it to escape was incredibly difficult. Therefore, it had to take matters into its own hands. The dense mass of small tentacles on Ge Du¡¯s back rapidly thickened and lengthened, sharp spikes growing from their tips, ready to inject anyone they pierced with the loss virus! Seeing those tentacles, Wen Wen shrank back even further, not wanting to be caught up in the battle between these two, as another injection with the virus was not something to be taken lightly. Facing the dense, needle-like tentacles, Gu Panxi showed no fear, her other hand condensing a Crystal Shield, and she charged toward Ge Du. Two beings, utterly different from humans, collided. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Scavenging Demons, along with the giant rats and that unidentifiable Water Blob, all attacked Gu Panxi in their own way. And even when faced with the assault of so many monsters, Gu Panxi¡¯s body remained unbreakable, crushing the monsters with violence like a true Angel. Wen Wen, hiding behind, eyed the Scavenging Demons spitting acid with some envy. ¡°I need to find a way to get a Scavenging Demon, or else there will be no gains from this mission.¡± Then he began to look among the Scavenging Demons for an easy target, one on the fringes that kept spewing acid toward Gu Panxi. The acid attack of the Scavenging Demon couldn¡¯t penetrate the white light around Gu Panxi, but it could still weaken her, lessening the pressure on Ge Du. Just as the Scavenging Demon was fiercely spraying acid, suddenly, a knife was embedded in its shoulder. It turned its head abruptly, its disgusting compound eyes looking in Wen Wen¡¯s direction, but finding nothing, it turned back to continue its acid spewing task. Then, another knife struck it. Afterwards, one knife after another¡­ Finally, when the sixth knife was embedded, the Virus Mother controlling the Scavenging Demon couldn¡¯t take it anymore. How many knives did that hidden Insect have? It signaled the Scavenging Demon with a glance, and the Scavenging Demon roared as it ran toward Wen Wen¡¯s direction. With six knives embedded in its body, even a fool would know the direction from which the knives came. The Scavenging Demon ran swiftly, turned a corner, and plunged into the sewer where Wen Wen was hiding, then it tripped¡­ That¡¯s right, when Wen Wen decided to draw the Scavenging Demon¡¯s attention, he had deployed Black Chains, creating a simple Tripwire. The pitch-black Black Chains, in an environment like the sewer, were difficult to spot. Strike while the iron is hot; Wen Wen quickly mounted the Scavenging Demon, using the Black Chains to strangle its neck, hoping to subdue it. Wen Wen had observed that its acid could only be sprayed from its mouth, so it was safe to stay behind it. Usually, the battle would have ended by now against a normal opponent, but although the Scavenging Demon seemed as fragile as a rag doll in Gu Panxi¡¯s hands, it wasn¡¯t easy for Wen Wen to subdue it. It was much stronger than Wen Wen, who possessed a Vampire Constitution, yet its Speed was more than a notch slower, and its body was slippery, not just its insect-like head but its body also had an exoskeleton like that of an insect. Wen Wen could only tightly grip the Black Chains while also utilizing the daggers embedded in its body to barely fix himself on its back, as if taming a wild horse. The Scavenging Demon kept crashing fiercely against the walls and the ground, making Wen Wen see stars. ¡°This guy is too energetic, even if I can keep self-healing, I damn well can¡¯t hold on!¡± Wen Wen¡¯s aim wasn¡¯t to kill it; to kill it, a few shots of Demon Hunting Bullets to its head would suffice. Wen Wen wanted to capture it alive. Realizing that this wouldn¡¯t work, Wen Wen gritted his teeth and snapped his fingers, Cold Qi emanating from his hands, causing the Scavenging Demon¡¯s body temperature to drop rapidly. ¡°Since it looks like an insect, its habits should be similar, right?¡± Apart from a few insects, most would perish in severe cold, so Wen Wen was betting that the insect-like Scavenging Demon¡¯s body functions would halt in the extreme cold! After freezing for a while, the Scavenging Demon¡¯s movements became slower and finally stopped entirely, leaving only its antennae trembling slightly. Wen Wen let out a sigh of relief, the Black Chains surged out, binding it up and slowly dragging it into his gauntlet. After dealing with the Scavenging Demon, Wen Wen sat on the ground, taking a few heavy breaths to slightly recover his strength, then pulled out the pistol loaded with Demon Hunting Bullets and left the sewer. He wanted to pick off any leftovers; the other two creatures might also have enticing abilities. Opportunities like this, encountering multiple creatures with others drawing their fire, were rare. However, when he saw the battlefield, he realized there was nothing left for him to pick up. The giant Rot Fiend had been sliced into two pieces. Its tail and limbs would twitch occasionally, and the Water Blob¡­ well, only filth lay on the ground with nothing else left, beyond salvage. The only things left on the field were the bereaved mother with many tentacles severed and two Scavenging Demons, missing some limbs, which Wen Wen felt were not worth capturing for the Sanctuary. The bereaved mother had been killed in a very embarrassing fashion, while Gu Panxi¡¯s armor didn¡¯t even have a speck of dust on it, although the white light was much weaker than in the beginning. Ge Du¡¯s four eyes emitted a sinister glow, always wanting to buy time with these minions to escape, but Gu Panxi had never given it the chance. If it dared to turn its back on Gu Panxi, it was waiting for death! Now that most of its underlings had died, it couldn¡¯t hide anymore, and so Ge Du¡¯s eyes flashed with a fierce look. All the remaining tentacles stabbed into its own body, severing the bottom half of its caterpillar-like form, and pungent blood covered the floor. ¡°Is it trying to self-mutilate?¡± Wen Wen, who was watching, was startled. After the tentacles stopped, the bereaved mother actually split into two, becoming a humanoid creature with limbs and a strange caterpillar with human thighs! Chapter 40 - 40 40 Not Human ?40: Chapter 40: Not Human 40: Chapter 40: Not Human The detached, disgusting caterpillar-like lower body crawled at a speed much faster than when it had a host, and a row of sharp teeth appeared on the cross-section of the body! Gu Panxi tried to knock it away with a huge shield, but unexpectedly, the massive caterpillar stuck to the shield and wouldn¡¯t come off! Gu Panxi, who had been crushing the monster, was thus held back by the limb that had lost its host. Ge Du seized this opportunity and immediately took off; escaping this way meant it would lose more than half of its strength, but if it didn¡¯t, it would die right there! As it ran, a glowing bullet hit his shoulder, tearing away a large chunk of flesh. Ge Du turned around furiously, only to see Wen Wen crazily shooting at him with a gun! Wen Wen certainly wasn¡¯t going to miss the chance to kick someone when they were down. However, Ge Du now dared not stop to deal with Wen Wen; that piece of his body couldn¡¯t be dragged along much longer. After enduring several bullets, it disappeared into the depths of the sewer. After firing all his bullets, Wen Wen shook his wrist and didn¡¯t pursue further, allowing a few cold shots was one thing, but chasing after such a dangerous guy all by himself was out of the question. Gu Panxi effortlessly killed the Scavenging Demon that Wen Wen had wasted so much effort to subdue; if that limb that lost its host could struggle with Gu Panxi for so long even when severely injured, it was much stronger than Wen Wen! Moments later, the remaining half of the limb that had lost its host fell to the ground, now devoid of vitality, turning into a slightly wriggling mass of flesh. Gu Panxi landed on the ground and did not continue the chase; it had already gone too far, further pursuit was pointless. Wen Wen took out a small knife, carefully prodded at the remaining half of the limb that lost its host, and a look of disgust crossed his face. ¡°Tsk, this thing is really disgusting. I mean, I did help you out by firing a few shots, wouldn¡¯t you say that deserves some kind of acknowledgment?¡± He laughed and looked at Gu Panxi, then Gu Panxi gave Wen Wen a glance, and the smile on Wen Wen¡¯s face disappeared instantly. Just that one look made Wen Wen¡¯s hair stand on end, as if something dangerous had its eyes on him! That kind of look was like that of an angel high above, viewing mortals as mere ants, not the human girl from before! At least for now, Gu Panxi was no longer human! ¡°So-called Assimilation is turning oneself into a monster, huh¡­¡± Gu Panxi¡¯s white light faded, and she transformed back into the girl in a tight leather outfit, laughing as she patted Wen Wen on the shoulder and said: ¡°Don¡¯t flatter yourself. You actually didn¡¯t play much of a role, but since you helped me find it, you indeed did me a big favor; a reward is definitely in order.¡± Wen Wen took a step back, unsure if the cheerful girl in front of him had transformed into a monster or was originally a monster that turned into a human! Gu Panxi paused for a moment, then realized and said, ¡°Oh, I see, you¡¯re scared of me, right? Well, you must be seeing someone undergo ¡®Assimilation¡¯ for the first time.¡± ¡°What exactly is this ¡®Assimilation¡¯ you speak of?¡± Wen Wen asked with a frown. ¡°You¡¯ll understand when it¡¯s time. Telling you now would only confuse you,¡± Gu Panxi said with a mysterious smile, offering no further explanation. ¡­ The limb that had lost its host, now reduced to just two legs, was running frantically through the sewer; despite unprecedented injuries, its speed was still unmatched by ordinary people. As it ran, Ge Du saw a figure in a black coat ahead and abruptly stopped. ¡°Hunter¡­ or rather¡­¡± ¡°My code name is L, and I¡¯d like to invite you to a banquet,¡± Mr. L said, spreading his arms wide and laughing at Ge Du. ¡°I¡­ refuse.¡± Ge Du was still injured and did not want to get involved in any trouble. ¡°If you agree, that¡¯s an invitation; if you refuse, that¡¯s an arrest. Choose the treatment you want for yourself,¡± Mr. L said as he took two steps forward, emitting an ominous aura. ¡°I¡­ refuse.¡± Ge Du did not feel pressure from the man before him, so he refused again. Mr. L took off his coat and put it aside, revealing a horrifying visage. His body quickly transformed, warping into another shape. ¡°You¡­ too!¡± Ge Du widened his four eyes, now feeling the pressure! ¡°Yes, I too!¡± ¡­ ¡°This air, it¡¯s simply heavenly!¡± Wen Wen said greedily breathing in the fresh air after tossing aside the manhole cover. ¡°Move aside, don¡¯t block the entrance.¡± After pushing Wen Wen away, Gu Panxi also jumped out. The environment in the sewer was really unsightly, especially for someone like Wen Wen, who had a sensitive sense of smell; it was more like Hell. Gu Panxi looked around and then found a car wash, where he borrowed a hose to rinse himself off. All the filth on his body was washed away. He lifted his hand and sniffed it, still sensing a faint odor. Meanwhile, Wen Wen looked at Gu Panxi¡¯s now pristine appearance and then at his own body, the black coat soaked through with sewage¡­ ¡°Leather jackets are definitely better¡­¡± ¡°Tell me, what kind of reward do you want? The Association¡¯s usual practice is to give money, but if you want something you can¡¯t buy outside, I can also help you get some,¡± Gu Panxi said, taking out a bottle of perfume from his motorcycle and spraying it on himself. ¡°I want¡­¡± Wen Wen said, stepping forward. Gu Panxi covered his nose, stopping Wen Wen from coming closer, disgustingly saying, ¡°Wait, keep your distance when you speak.¡± ¡°Alright¡­¡± Wen Wen sighed deeply, ¡°I want heavy weaponry, the more powerful, the better.¡± ¡°Heavy weaponry? What do you need it for?¡± Gu Panxi frowned and asked, as most Demon Hunters prefer easily carried weapons. ¡°Of course, to kill monsters.¡± If Wen Wen had an RPG today, maybe he could have kept the Lost Mother at bay. ¡°Alright then, but the exorcism gear with high firepower is not cheap. The reward you asked for might not cover it, and I can give it to you only after I catch the Lost Mother,¡± he said. Wen Wen curiously asked, ¡°Okay, but how much is the reward you¡¯ve promised?¡± ¡°If you assist me in finding the Lost Mother, I can give you a reward worth five thousand Demon Hunting Coins from the reward I receive,¡± Gu Panxi said, stretching out his fingers and calculating before telling Wen Wen. ¡°Demon Hunting Coins are?¡± Wen Wen asked, hearing about this for the first time. ¡°A currency circulated only within the Hunters Association, only official Hunters can use it. You, as a freelance hunter, can¡¯t use them, so knowing about them actually doesn¡¯t mean much unless you officially join the Association,¡± Gu Panxi explained. ¡°So, what do you say, want to join?¡± Gu Panxi nudged Wen Wen¡¯s arm and asked. ¡°I¡¯d rather not,¡± Wen Wen said resentfully, preferring not to be constrained. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 41 - 41 41 The Abilities of the Scavenging Demon ?41: Chapter 41: The Abilities of the Scavenging Demon 41: Chapter 41: The Abilities of the Scavenging Demon After returning home, Wen Wen immediately took a bath after stuffing his black trench coat into the washing machine. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The smell of the sewer was complex, so the water he used for the bath was equally complex, including shower gel, soap, dishwashing liquid, ginger, lemon¡­ After soaking for about an hour, Wen Wen finally felt that the repulsive odor was off his body. Then he put on a regular jacket, took his black trench coat to the Catastrophe Containment Facility, and found a railing to hang the coat to dry. The Containment Officer¡¯s uniform was expensive, and Wen Wen did not want to hang it outside at home, just in case it got stolen when he was not around. At first, he despised the uniform for being too fanciful, but after wearing it for a while, he did not like wearing anything else. The outfit was really comfortable to wear, without any feeling of confinement, and it was suited for all occasions. ¡­Except for the sewers! Its protective capability was astonishing; although it could not resist some special attacks, at least an ordinary person with a typical knife could not penetrate this uniform. Most amazingly, this uniform could self-repair minor damages! Therefore, compared to this pure black trench coat, the clothes Wen Wen could buy were all inferior. But with this trench coat, Wen Wen still had some psychological barriers, always feeling it was a bit smelly, so he did not want to touch it for a short while and instead draped a white lab coat over himself. After preparing his equipment, Wen Wen went to the cell area, looking at cell calamity-0003, which now contained the Scavenging Demon. The Scavenging Demon stood stagnant, motionless, not at all lively like the other two prisoners. Little Ghost Qin Shuang and the female vampire¡¯s gaze were on the Scavenging Demon; they wanted to chat with the newly arrived ¡®little brother,¡¯ but unfortunately, this ¡®little brother¡¯ was not cooperating. ¡°After severing the connection with the maternal body, this monster still maintains a Puppet state,¡± Wen Wen remarked. Wen Wen summoned black gloves, tapped on them slightly, and cell calamity-0003 displayed, indicating that despite the Scavenging Demon¡¯s current state, Wen Wen could still utilize its abilities. After confirming this, Wen Wen headed to the Central Area to test the abilities of the Scavenging Demon, a testing phase he preferred not to do in front of the prisoners. On the bracelet, he replaced the vampire¡¯s basic abilities with those of the Scavenging Demon, and after a bizarre transformation, Wen Wen¡¯s senses changed once more. First was his perspective when looking at people; the colors were much richer, an indescribable sensation, and his dynamic vision also significantly enhanced. However, aside from the dynamic vision, his other senses were generally weakened. In terms of smell, he could only sense the scent of decay, and his hearing was even worse compared to an average person. Then came the physical abilities; his skin was much tougher than the vampire constitution, akin to an insect¡¯s hard shell, which made Wen Wen feel somewhat uncomfortable. He swayed his arms a few times, discovering that his strength was even greater than in his vampire state, though the increase had its limits. Conversely, his speed decreased to a level that Wen Wen found unacceptable, and he also lost his self-healing capability. ¡°In terms of the value of abilities, the Scavenging Demon Constitution and Vampire Constitution might not differ much, but from a personal sensory viewpoint, I still prefer the agility of the Vampire Constitution. The Scavenging Demon is better used as a special ability,¡± Wen Wen thought. After waiting ten minutes, Wen Wen switched back to the Vampire Constitution and then chose cell calamity-0003 on the ring on his middle finger; now he could use the Scavenging Demon¡¯s Acid Spray ability. With a snap of his middle finger, Wen Wen produced an acid blob in his hand which he threw at a door. The acid flowed down without causing any damage¡­ Scratching his head, Wen Wen realized that the door to the Catastrophe Containment Facility was quite sturdy, at least it was corrosion-resistant. However, there were still some miscellaneous items left over by former Containment Officers inside the facility. He randomly picked a piece of almost rotten rope and shot some green acid at it, only to see the rope hiss as it quickly disappeared without a trace. ¡°Hmm, this ability is quite useful, much stronger than the pathetic Ghost¡¯s freezing ability.¡± Having acquired the new ability, Wen Wen had been wearing an exaggerated smile on his face, wandering back and forth between the three prisons holding monsters, which made the female vampire and Qin Shuang quite uneasy. Then, Wen Wen¡¯s eyes rolled around and he decided to go out for a walk; he couldn¡¯t just wander around at home when he was this happy. After leaving the Catastrophe Containment Facility, Wen Wen headed to a pet store near his house. After wandering around the pet shop for a while, he found a pink little basin with cat paws printed on it and took it to the checkout to pay. The cashier was a pretty young girl who, seeing the little basin Wen Wen was holding, smiled kindly and said, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s your pet¡¯s name? If you need cat food, we also have some great recommendations here.¡± ¡°Umm¡­¡± Wen Wen hesitated for two seconds, not knowing what to say; obviously, the cashier had misunderstood. The cashier stood there awkwardly, and as Wen Wen fell into deep thought, she began to size him up. Dressed in an impeccably clean white long coat with a silver pentagram pendant hanging on his chest, apart from his slender eyes, he was a standard handsome guy. Initially, she looked at him with admiration, but soon she felt that Wen Wen had become somewhat peculiar, the more she looked, the more she felt he was very somber, and in the end, she actually felt like Wen Wen was a twisted killer hidden among the crowd! And she, like a shivering lamb ensnared by a python! ¡°Speaking of which, I don¡¯t even know her name yet. When I set the trap on the roadside, I staked out for days, didn¡¯t ask for her info, and caught her half to death directly¡­¡± Wen Wen muttered softly, head bowed. The cashier beside him listened and broke out in a cold sweat, thinking, if he was so cruel to a cat, what would he be like with people? ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll ask when I get back, by the way, how much for this basin?¡± Wen Wen asked, holding the basin, completely unaware that his actions had frightened the young girl. ¡°Fifteen dollars¡­¡± the cashier said with a tremble. ¡°That¡¯s a bit expensive¡­¡± Just for such a small basin, selling for fifteen, maybe just buy a plastic one instead. ¡°I can give you a discount, how about ten dollars?¡± the cashier said apologetically, just wishing to get Wen Wen out of there faster. ¡°Is that not too much trouble?¡± Wen Wen asked doubtfully, looking at the cashier. ¡°No trouble, no trouble¡­¡± As Wen Wen left, the cashier finally relaxed, despite Wen Wen not showing any aggressive behavior, she was still frightened! Stepping out of the pet store, Wen Wen narrowed his eyes and glanced inside, revealing a meaningful smile. Chapter 42 - 42 42 Prisoner Welfare ?42: Chapter 42: Prisoner Welfare 42: Chapter 42: Prisoner Welfare ¡°Indeed, I wasn¡¯t mistaken; she really can sense the changes in my aura.¡± ¡°Do people who often deal with animals have a more sensitive sixth sense than ordinary people¡­?¡± Yes, Wen Wen had deliberately emitted his aura. He felt that the cashier possessed a different temperament from ordinary people but not to the extent of a superpower user, so he released his own aura to test her. He didn¡¯t have any other motives, just a simple test like when he, as a detective, encountered young people who wanted to become detectives and would assess them at a glance, without any special thought. After thinking about it, Wen Wen pushed the door and re-entered the pet shop, causing the cashier to step back in fear. Wen Wen touched his nose, thinking he might have gone a bit too far just now. ¡°Here¡¯s my business card. If you encounter troubles that ordinary people can¡¯t solve, you can call me. I¡¯ll give you a discount, consider it a thank you for waiving those five dollars.¡± After leaving the business card, Wen Wen exited the pet shop. Great Detective, Wen Wen, Phone: 1******* The cashier held the card, intending to throw it into the trash, but after a moment¡¯s thought, she stuffed it into her wallet instead, thinking that the scary-looking detective must be quite capable. Giving his business card to the cashier was an impromptu decision by Wen Wen. Supernatural entities attract each other, and she, having more than ordinary inspiration, might encounter supernatural cases later. When that happened, Wen Wen could capture new monsters. As long as you cast a wide net, you¡¯ll eventually catch fish. After leaving the pet shop, Wen Wen went to the market, and after haggling with a pork vendor, he bought a plastic bag filled with pig offal. Having bought some instant food for himself, he didn¡¯t linger any longer and went straight home. In ancient times, when the Emperor encountered great occasions, he would occasionally grant an amnesty to all prisoners, reducing their sentences. Having captured the Scavenging Demon, Wen Wen was in a good mood, so he decided to provide some benefits to the prisoners. Once again entering the Catastrophe Containment Facility through the bathroom, Wen Wen first tossed the cat paw basin to the female vampire. ¡°This is your new food basin now!¡± ¡°What¡¯s the difference between a dog basin and a cat basin!¡± the female vampire hissed at Wen Wen, gnashing her teeth. ¡°Well¡­ a dog basin has been used by dogs, a cat basin hasn¡¯t been used by cats, and also, it¡¯s more pleasant to look at,¡± Wen Wen said matter-of-factly. The female vampire, infuriated and speechless, gave Wen Wen a glare that seemed to carry a special meaning, making Wen Wen¡¯s skin crawl. ¡°Good grief, this woman isn¡¯t suffering from Stockholm syndrome, is she? I am definitely not into bestiality!¡± Wen Wen scratched his head and, carrying the pig offal, left the female vampire¡¯s cell. The female vampire looked at the cat and dog basins, chewed on her lower lip, and after a moment of indecision, she punched the dog basin into pieces. Compared to the somewhat rusty dog basin, the cat basin was somewhat easier to accept. Wen Wen tossed the pig offal into the Scavenging Demon¡¯s cell. The Scavenging Demon turned its head to glance at the items and then remained motionless, as it was a Scavenging Demon without emotions. ¡°Are you not hungry, or are you waiting for it to rot before eating? You better not have lost the ability to eat after losing contact with the mother body. Otherwise, I might have to feed you personally¡­¡± ¡°What about me? What did you buy for me?¡± The Little Ghost, Qin Shuang, floated to the edge of the cell, looking up at Wen Wen with anticipation, like a child waiting for a birthday gift. Wen Wen walked past him expressionlessly. What could a ghost want? Not spraying you with boy¡¯s urine is already taking good care of you. Qin Shuang: ¡°¡­¡± ¡­ ¡°Have you still not found any trace of him?¡± Lin Zheyuan¡¯s eyes were bloodshot as he sat wearily on the chair. ¡°No, according to the intelligence we have, L has captured several monsters, but his hiding place is completely unknown.¡± Standing in front of Lin Zheyuan was the same bald muscular man in a pink sweater, the intelligence officer of the Hunters Association¡¯s Furong River City branch, named You Han. Recently, the entire Furong River City Hunters Association had mobilized, desperately searching for Mr. L¡¯s whereabouts, but even when they occasionally encountered him, they couldn¡¯t catch him! Usually, people from such secret organizations would quickly retreat as soon as they were exposed, but Mr. L had been spotted several times and was still lingering in Furong River City, which suggested only one possibility. He was preparing for a massive blood sacrifice in Furong River City! Lin Zheyuan had already sought help from the Hedong Province Hunters Association headquarters, but they couldn¡¯t spare anyone immediately and had only dispatched Gu Panxi, who was in the area hunting for a lost mother entity, to assist from the sidelines. ¡°I have a bad feeling,¡± You Han said in a low voice. ¡°You have too many bad feelings, don¡¯t mention them anymore. You can leave now, I need some peace,¡± Lin Zheyuan interrupted You Han. After You Han left, Lin Zheyuan stood by the window, the cold wind blowing in, making it hard for him to keep his eyes open. ¡°There¡¯s a storm brewing!¡± ¡­ After acquiring the ability from the Scavenging Demon, five or six days had passed, and during these days, Wen Wen had been keeping an eye on various pieces of information, but unfortunately, he hadn¡¯t found a suitable case for it. Furong River City seemed to have suddenly become peaceful, with no superpower users from secret organizations causing trouble, nor any sensational strange rumors. It was as if the monsters had suddenly taken a holiday. Wen Wen lay on the lounge chair on the balcony, rocking it vigorously, enjoying a swing-like sensation, thinking dangerous thoughts as usual. ¡°Hmm¡­ maybe I should kidnap some superpower users and make them attract monsters in the Gray Mist Layer, dispose of the weak ones, and slip away from the strong ones¡­¡± ¡°Or, maybe I should just go and break into the Hunters Association¡¯s monster containment facility¡­¡± With no monsters to catch, Wen Wen was so bored he could sprout grass, only able to amuse himself by entertaining random thoughts. Ding-a-ling-ling, the phone on Wen Wen¡¯s table rang. Picking it up, he saw an unfamiliar number, and answered the call. ¡°Hello, is this Detective Wen?¡± a robust male voice came from the other side. ¡°¡­Where the hell did you get my number from?¡± Wen Wen¡¯s expression changed slightly as he held the phone slightly away, as if there was something disgusting on the other end. The naive voice from the other end said, ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m on good terms with Captain Lin, he just gave me your number when I asked.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wen Wen, expressionless, suppressing the urge to hang up, said, ¡°State your business quickly, my patience is limited.¡± ¡°Well, I¡¯ve got some exclusive news that the Hunters Association doesn¡¯t have. Do you want to trade with me again?¡± The voice sounded insufferably sleazy. Wen Wen¡¯s expression fluctuated, as he was making some important decisions. ¡°Give me a moment to think about it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting!¡± the other side said excitedly as he hung up the phone. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 43 - 43 43 The Oak Tree in the Park ?43: Chapter 43: The Oak Tree in the Park 43: Chapter 43: The Oak Tree in the Park A full moon hung high in the sky, its cold light shining on the lush trees and casting dancing shadows. It was around nine o¡¯clock at night, and this was a small park that was closed in the evening. Two strong beams of light flickered through the park. Upon closer inspection, they turned out to be two young people not far along in their grades, dressed in clothes that seemed to be from a nearby high school. ¡°Tao Wen, coming here so late doesn¡¯t seem right,¡± said a tall young man wearing a hood, his voice trembling. ¡°What are you afraid of, Li Dazhuang, did you grow that big for nothing? We¡¯re just two big guys and we don¡¯t even have money on us. What could possibly happen to us? Show some guts!¡± the other scrawnier youth scorned. ¡°But my mom said¡­¡± Li Dazhuang continued to argue with Tao Wen. ¡°Forget about them, all that talk about disappearing if you come here at night is just to scare kids. You¡¯re too old to believe that,¡± Tao Wen said impatiently. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Will you stop dithering? Today, I want to see what¡¯s really so strange about this place. Haven¡¯t we made a bet with those guys that we would spend the night here? After we go back, let¡¯s see who dares to call you a coward.¡± Tao Wen dragged Li Dazhuang as they continued their exploration. They were at a rebellious age, and during the day they had made a bet with other classmates that they would dare to stay here over night, so they had come. Tao Wen wasn¡¯t as brave as he claimed, but having made a bet, it was hard for him to back down. As they walked, they gradually relaxed, finding the terrifying rumors about the place somewhat exaggerated; they had wandered for some time without encountering anything frightening. It was just a normal park at night, after all. As they walked, their view suddenly cleared to reveal a large lawn with a massive oak tree at its center, which was much thicker than a person and must have been growing for many years. The huge canopy of the tree created a large shadow. During the day when the sunlight was intense, many people liked to cool off under this tree, and Tao Wen and Li Dazhuang had been here before, so they found nothing unusual about the tree. ¡°Is anyone there¡­?¡± came a voice from behind the tree, an old woman¡¯s voice, startling them both. Tao Wen looked at each other, both shivering slightly. Hearing the voice of an old woman in an empty park in the middle of the night was, indeed, very strange. ¡°Yes, elder lady, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Li Dazhuang asked loudly after hesitating. ¡°I¡¯ve twisted my ankle. Can you help me get home?¡± the old woman said from behind the tree, her voice weak. ¡°Why would you come to the park in the middle of the night¡­¡± Tao Wen, sensing something odd, asked. ¡°Who said I came in the middle of the night!¡± the old woman¡¯s speed of speaking increased, sounding somewhat angry. ¡°I came here to stroll during the day, and fell near the tree. All those people around and not a single one helped me up. The park eventually closed and no one attended to me, leaving me sitting here for so long; I¡¯m about to starve to death.¡± Speaking of hunger, the old woman behind the tree swallowed loudly, her voice becoming even more credible. ¡°Didn¡¯t your family come to find you?¡± Tao Wen asked thoughtfully. ¡°Those kids, all busy, no one has time to care for me,¡± the old woman said angrily. Tao Wen and Li Dazhuang exchanged glances, both feeling that the old woman wasn¡¯t lying, or perhaps it was their subconscious ignoring this possibility. Recently, there had been frequent news of old people falling without anyone to help them up. Whether this reflected a distortion of human nature, or a degradation of morals, anyway, the situation described by the elderly woman wasn¡¯t impossible. ¡°Old lady, please wait a moment, we¡¯ll help you out right away,¡± Li Dazhuang said loudly. High school students nowadays generally have a strong sense of justice; they are not like some adults who, due to various incidents, become overly cautious and fearful, thus losing some precious things. They believe that the world is generally beautiful. Until this naivety is worn down by life¡­ ¡°It¡¯s good to see students still have kind hearts. Thank you, young ones,¡± the old woman kept thanking them, which made them feel even more accomplished. Helping the old lady so they wouldn¡¯t have to stay in the park all night seemed justified. So, they walked toward the old woman. Behind that camphor tree, a sinister aura emerged, and the soil trembled slightly, just waiting for them to come close enough to completely deal with them! ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll help the old lady!¡± Just as they were halfway there, a man appeared behind them and reached out his hand to stop them. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Li Dazhuang and Tao Wen turned around and instantly broke out in a cold sweat, their legs went weak, and they had to support each other to keep standing. At that moment, they believed the rumors about the park were true. Behind them stood a man in a white coat, his face covered with a black mask that had a filter, and his narrow eyes flickered with madness. But that wasn¡¯t the scariest part¡ªthis man was also holding a huge electric saw! Behind him, there was a massive cloth bag, containing a cylindrical object that seemed very heavy. Li Dazhuang dropped his flashlight from fright, and Tao Wen screamed, but still clutched it tightly, shining it on the man¡¯s face, which made his eyes appear even smaller. ¡°Who¡­ who are you?¡± Tao Wen asked, trembling. ¡°Stop shining it in my eyes. It¡¯s dazzling, I can¡¯t see clearly,¡± the man in the white coat pressed Tao Wen¡¯s flashlight down and from the voice, he was Wen Wen. ¡°Who I am isn¡¯t important. What¡¯s important is that respecting the elderly and loving the young is a traditional virtue in the Capital District. The old lady¡¯s leg is seriously injured, and rashly helping her up could lead to serious consequences. Let me handle it!¡± ¡°Why can¡¯t we do it, but you can?¡± Li Dazhuang muttered softly, not realizing the keen-eared Wen Wen heard him clearly. Wen Wen didn¡¯t get angry, but instead kindly patted Li Dazhuang on the head and asked, ¡°Tell me, what do doctors usually wear?¡± ¡°White¡­ white coats,¡± Li Dazhuang stammered. ¡°I¡¯m wearing a white coat, so I am a doctor, and I will treat this old lady,¡± Wen Wen claimed confidently. The old lady behind the tree became a bit panicked and loudly interjected, ¡°I¡¯m not sick; it¡¯s enough for the kids to help me back.¡± ¡°Oh, not sick, and you came out for a walk?¡± Wen Wen raised an eyebrow and shouted. Old lady behind the tree: ¡°¡­¡± Tao Wen and Li Dazhuang: ¡°¡­¡± Going for a walk my ass, this guy is seriously bad news. ¡°But¡­¡± Li Dazhuang still wanted to say something, thinking from the previous conversation that Wen Wen might just have some quirks but was still capable of normal interaction. Wen Wen¡¯s benign look turned menacing, and the hand on Li Dazhuang¡¯s head pressed down harder, giving a very strong impression of ¡°keep talking and I might just crush your skull.¡± Chapter 44 - 44 44 Guile Tree Spirit ?44: Chapter 44: Guile Tree Spirit 44: Chapter 44: Guile Tree Spirit Wen Wen released his hand from Li Dazhuang¡¯s head and grabbed the chainsaw with both hands, turning it on. The sharp blade spun rapidly, making a loud noise. ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to leave, just stay!¡± He raised the chainsaw high and then approached the two with a fierce expression. Li Dazhuang and Tao Wen were so frightened that their hair stood on end, and they didn¡¯t even think about the old man behind the tree as they turned and ran. What parents always said was true¡ªthere really were terrifying things in the park at night! ¡°Phew, the nuisances are finally gone.¡± Wen Wen put down the chainsaw, watching as the two teenagers disappeared from his sight, then turned around and stared at the Great Oak Tree, licking his lips. ¡°Now it¡¯s your turn, should I saw you down or burn you?¡± Carrying the chainsaw, Wen Wen slowly approached the Great Oak Tree. ¡°I¡¯m fine now, I can go back by myself in a bit.¡± The old man¡¯s voice came from behind the tree. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer!¡± The old man was becoming scared. ¡°¡­¡± With Wen Wen drawing closer step by step, the old man¡¯s voice grew increasingly frantic. It was only when Wen Wen moved around to the other side that he saw there was no old man at all¡ªonly the stout trunk of the tree! ¡°As expected, no one¡¯s here. This Guile Tree Spirit really can imitate human speech, just like Zhu Qipei said,¡± Wen Wen said, touching his chin in surprise while looking at the tree. This oak tree was another target for Wen Wen after capturing the Scavenging Demon, with the intelligence gathered from Zhu Qipei at the cost of making several mind-bending photographs. Um¡­ Wen Wen seemed to have said he¡¯d never deal with Zhu Qipei again, but it was Zhu Qipei who had approached him this time¡­ Moreover, being a detective meant not sweating the small stuff! From the material collected, it appeared that people occasionally disappeared in this park at night. However, Furong River City had too many missing cases, and as the Hunter Association had been busy with other matters recently, this place hadn¡¯t yet drawn the Hunters Association¡¯s attention. All in all, for Wen Wen, this was an excellent hunting target. Wen Wen got closer to the Great Oak Tree, appearing unguarded, murmuring to himself, ¡°At this distance, you should make your move.¡± No sooner had Wen Wen spoken than two thick roots shot out from under the ground, trying to entangle his legs. But Wen Wen, who had anticipated this, lightly leapt out of the way. Several large roots flailed, but they could not touch even the hem of his clothes. ¡°The roots should be very strong, but their speed is terribly slow. It would be very hard to catch even an ordinary person unless it was by surprise.¡± After dodging a few times, Wen Wen stepped back a few paces, and the roots ceased their movement, no longer pursuing him. ¡°The attack range should be within four meters around the trunk. Simply put, this monster is useless; an ordinary person with an excavator could take it down.¡± ¡°Human, could you not announce your analysis so loudly!¡± The pattern of the tree bark wriggled, forming the likeness of eyes, ears, a mouth, and a nose, and the branches above also began to twist like the roots, being analyzed by a human was not scary, what was scary was that this human was correct with every single word. ¡°I¡¯ll say it loudly if I want. Come over and hit me,¡± Wen Wen taunted, waving the chainsaw. Great Oak Tree: ¡°¡­¡± It was impossible for it to go attack Wen Wen. It only had strength in the soil, once it moved out of the ground, that human¡¯s chainsaw could kill it with ease! ¡°How about this, I¡¯ll give you a chance, come out and surrender yourself for me to capture. This way, you won¡¯t get hurt.¡± The Guile Tree Spirit shook a bit and sneered at Wen Wen, ¡°Human, what can you do to me, use that laughable chainsaw? You can¡¯t even get close to me, stop being foolish!¡± ¡°Yes, this thing is meant to be laughable.¡± Wen Wen threw away the chainsaw, which was not handy for combat, and then pulled out an RPG rocket launcher from behind¡­ Yes, an RPG rocket launcher! That¡¯s exactly what he had in the cloth bag behind him. Gu Panxi had promised a reward to Wen Wen, which would be delivered only after she captured the mother-host-lost demon, so for the time being, she had arranged for Wen Wen, who liked heavy firepower, to get this set of equipment from the Hunter Association¡¯s Furong River division. It was Wen Wen¡¯s first time owning such an explosive weapon, so he was incredibly excited and wanted to test it on the Guile Tree Spirit. ¡°What is this thing? It doesn¡¯t look as formidable as that saw¡­¡± The Guile Tree Spirit¡¯s brain short-circuited a bit. Its knowledge of modern society was limited to the idle chats of the elderly people who came to rest under it, so it wasn¡¯t clear what a rocket launcher was. Before the Guile Tree Spirit could say another word, a rocket whizzed past its trunk, hitting the ground behind it and causing a huge explosion. The high temperatures and shockwaves caused the leaves of the Guile Tree Spirit to fall to the ground, and the bark on that side was scorched. ¡°Sorry about that, it¡¯s my first time using this thing, and I missed. But this is really freaking awesome, this is what men should play with!¡± Wen Wen laughed loudly, taking out another rocket from his backpack¡­ ¡°Wait, I surrender!¡± the Guile Tree Spirit let out a scream like that of a woman. ¡°Then come out quickly, don¡¯t stay in the soil.¡± Wen Wen said with a hint of disappointment. If it hadn¡¯t surrendered, Wen Wen would have actually liked to shoot it with another rocket to see the effect. Fearing Wen Wen would attack directly, the Guile Tree Spirit moved its roots at a rapid pace, climbing out from the pit, leaving behind a huge hole of several meters in diameter. After coming out of the soil, the entire Guile Tree Spirit seemed wilted. Its strength originated from the land, and once its roots left the ground, it posed no threat at all. An ominous aura emanated from the Catastrophe Gloves, as the Black Chains poked out, resembling the manacles from legends that the Grim Reaper used to capture souls. The chains slowly crept out, gradually winding around the Tree Spirit. Initially, the Tree Spirit still had some vigor, but after the chains enveloped it, it became completely immobilized. While these Black Chains moved slowly and didn¡¯t seem very powerful, once they fully wrapped around their target, Wen Wen had never seen any monster break free. The dragging process was quite lengthy, so much so that Wen Wen started to think of dozing off from boredom since the tree was so large. After it was over, Wen Wen walked over to the pit where the Tree Spirit had emerged and looked down, his pupils suddenly contracting. Within the huge pit left by the Guile Tree Spirit, there were over a dozen withered corpses! If Wen Wen had not come to intervene today, then both Tao Wen and Li Dazhuang would have ended up with the same fate: buried beneath a tree, their bodies gradually drained of nutrients, becoming nourishment for the Guile Tree Spirit. He sighed, released some acid onto a patch of ground, and then used the rocket launcher to destroy several nearby trees, leaving scattered limbs all over the ground. Whether or not the cover-up would work, at least he had to set up the crime scene. After setting up, he dialed Lin Zheyuan¡¯s number. Chapter 45 - 45 45 The Abilities of the Tree Spirit ?45: Chapter 45: The Abilities of the Tree Spirit 45: Chapter 45: The Abilities of the Tree Spirit ¡°Hello, Captain Lin, it¡¯s me¡­¡± ¡°Detective Wen, I know it¡¯s you, you¡¯re the most diligent at calling me among all the freelance hunters,¡± Lin Zheyuan sighed, wondering what urgent matter had prompted the call this time. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s like this, I killed a monster in a small park near the automobile factory¡¯s family housing, and you need to come deal with it.¡± ¡°Another monster killed?¡± Lin Zheyuan couldn¡¯t help but raise his tone, considering Wen Wen¡¯s operational efficiency, he might have received high-level rewards and better opportunities had he been in the Hunter Association. Unfortunately, he was just a freelance hunter. ¡°Oh, and there are about a dozen bodies at the scene, probably people who disappeared recently. If any family has issued a reward for finding someone, remember to deposit it into my account,¡± Wen Wen added. ¡°You¡¯re not letting this kind of money go either?¡± Lin Zheyuan asked, astonished. ¡°If there were no rewards offered, that¡¯s fine, but if there are, I can¡¯t just not take the money. I can¡¯t afford to not charge when someone dies like your Hunter Association. I would have starved to death a long time ago,¡± Wen Wen said, raising his eyebrows. ¡°Alright, don¡¯t worry, if there is any, you won¡¯t miss a single cent.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t embezzle it!¡± Wen Wen stressed. Lin Zheyuan said helplessly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t.¡± After hanging up the phone, Wen Wen gathered his various equipment, took one more look at the bodies, then walked out of the park. Telling the Hunters Association about this operation was inevitable for Wen Wen, as long as Lin Zheyuan was involved, Wen Wen couldn¡¯t dissociate himself from this matter, so he might as well tell them directly. Sitting back in the car, Wen Wen drove home. Oh, by the way, you don¡¯t yet know where this car came from. After capturing the Scavenging Demon, Wen Wen, attracted by the large motorcycle belonging to Gu Panxi, deeply realized he lacked a means of transportation, so he did not hesitate any further and bought himself a car. This was a black second-hand car, not expensive and just decent enough in performance. After all, Wen Wen just needed something for transportation, not expecting to use it to escape anyone¡¯s pursuit. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The car windows were fitted with a one-way transparent film, so entering the Catastrophe Containment Facility from inside the car wouldn¡¯t worry about being seen, and Wen Wen could enter the facility from here if necessary. After returning home, Wen Wen immediately went to the bathroom and entered the Catastrophe Containment Facility. The Guile Tree Spirit was locked up in cell number Calamity-0004, next to the Scavenging Demon. When Wen Wen entered, the female vampire and Ghostly Qin Shuang were as usual. What surprised Wen Wen a bit was that the Scavenging Demon had eaten all the pig innards Wen Wen had thrown in there. It seemed that even though it had turned into a puppet, the Scavenging Demon still went to eat, not letting itself starve to death. This made Wen Wen quite relieved, as he did not need to worry about losing the Acid Spray ability. However, cell number Calamity-0004 shocked Wen Wen, as the floor of this cell had turned into soil, allowing the Guile Tree Spirit to root itself there! The previous cells housing monsters, although slightly different, at least hadn¡¯t undergone any major changes. But the appearance of soil in this cell was something Wen Wen found hard to understand. He understood that each monster¡¯s cell should be unique, and he knew the Catastrophe Containment facility possessed technology beyond reality, but conjuring soil out of thin air was not normal. These monsters were incarcerated on a numerical basis, not prearranged, not even Wen Wen knew what kind of monsters he would capture. Nor did Wen Wen see any intelligent robots or the like in the sanctuary, so where did this soil come from? In any case, this made Wen Wen feel somewhat oppressed, as if the Catastrophe Containment Facility were a gigantic organism with its own will. And Wen Wen was nourishing this massive organism by delivering the captured monsters, for which the organism would occasionally offer him a taste of sweetness. After pondering for a long time, Wen Wen still hadn¡¯t found an answer; within this sanctuary, there was too much he couldn¡¯t understand, and he was powerless to change anything. Life had to go on. Before the final mystery was unveiled, whether the guess was good or bad, it made no difference. Later, Wen Wen went to the Central Area and, following routine, tested the power brought to him by the Guile Tree Spirit. As more monsters were captured, Wen Wen became much more adept at these tests. Under the influence of the Tree Spirit, his movements slowed, but his defensive capability increased, his five senses all weaker than those of an average person, and even his thoughts slowed down. Lastly, there was a unique function: he could control his body hair to attack enemies¡­ Wen Wen tried it out, and found that he could easily control his hair. His short hair surged like a tide, bizarrely like a writhing mass of iron wireworms, with no other effects. The strength of the hair was the same as before, not flying out to blind someone, nor growing longer to shield his body, and breaking a hair still hurt! ¡°Hmm¡­ This Tree Spirit physique really has no use other than being comical. Might as well lock it up in a cell as a mascot.¡± Wen Wen unimpressed, passed on this ability, and then moved Calamity-0004 to a ring on his ring finger, realizing it was this Guile Tree Spirit¡¯s ability. The name of the ability was ¡°Guile!¡± With this ability, he could mimic any voice he had heard; the more vivid the memory, the more accurate the imitation, while voices he vaguely remembered were coarsely mimicked. With a very familiar voice, he could perfectly imitate the tone, mood, and speaking habits, and it even carried a subtle persuasive power. The reason Tao Wen and Li Dazhuang were so easily deceived by the Guile Tree Spirit previously was due to this ability; otherwise, they would never have so readily believed the old woman¡¯s voice. The Guile Tree Spirit had managed to hide in that park for so long by leveraging this ability, ensuring that its hunting wasn¡¯t too frequent for the Hunters Association to catch on. This ability was actually quite interesting, much more so than controlling hair. One major reason why Wen Wen chose to become a detective was influenced by a cartoon called ¡°Grim Reaper Elementary Student¡± from the Sakura District. In that cartoon, the Grim Reaper Elementary Student had a gadget that could mimic others¡¯ voices, which helped solve many troubles. Now that Wen Wen had acquired this ability himself, he couldn¡¯t help feeling excited; even if he stopped demon hunting, he could still make a living performing ventriloquism. Thus, after finishing all the tests, Wen Wen immediately went out of the Catastrophe Containment Facility, turned on the TV, and prepared to mimic the people speaking there. ¡°Grilled gluten, oh grilled gluten, my delicious grilled gluten¡­¡± ¡°Hello, everyone, I¡¯m xxx, if you¡¯re my brother, come and chop me¡­¡± ¡°Hello, everyone, I¡¯m a solo trainee xxx, I like singing, dancing, rap, and basketball¡­¡± ¡­ Chapter 46 - 46 46 Investigation ?46: Chapter 46: Investigation 46: Chapter 46: Investigation While Wen Wen was having a great time, a phone call came through. ¡°This is Lin Zheyuan.¡± Lin Zheyuan spoke in a deep voice. Wen Wen answered the phone and casually said, ¡°Oh my gosh, isn¡¯t this Captain Lin? What do you need me for?¡± ¡°¡­¡± There was a silence on the other end of the line, then he asked, ¡°Who are you?¡± Wen Wen¡¯s eyes rolled around a bit, he fell silent for a while, made some strange noises, and then said to Lin Zheyuan: ¡°I¡¯m Wen Wen, a friend answered just now, did you need me for something?¡± He didn¡¯t want to expose his abilities too much in front of the Hunters Association, as any superpower could have unexpected effects. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°About that sewer you mentioned earlier, we sent people to check it out, but only found some supernatural creature corpses.¡± ¡°There were signs of a fight in the direction where the host body fled, and it seems the host body was defeated, while the other person must have been Mr. L, and the Bewitching Clown Grandi escaped again.¡± Lin Zheyuan and Wen Wen discussed the follow-up to the last sewer incident, which shouldn¡¯t have involved telling Wen Wen, but since Wen Wen was a direct participant in that incident, it was necessary to inform him. ¡°Also, I have another matter to discuss with you, Uncle Gong will come to conduct an investigation, and you need to cooperate with him,¡± Lin Zheyuan paused before saying. ¡°Why investigate me? Making videos for Zhu Qipei isn¡¯t illegal, right?¡± Wen Wen said nervously. On the other side of the phone, Lin Zheyuan¡¯s expression turned strange: ¡°You actually made videos for Zhu Qipei¡­ No wonder he came to me for your contact information, well, I admire you, you are truly a brave soul.¡± Wen Wen ruffled his hair, feeling like he had inadvertently exposed something. ¡°So, I got a report that you intimidated two high school students and then blew up a park with our Association¡¯s RPG rocket launcher?¡± ¡°Well¡­ you could say that, but I took down a murderous Tree Spirit, you guys should be able to cover this up for me, right?¡± Wen Wen said uncertainly. ¡°While it¡¯s true that your merit outweighs your faults, you made quite a scene this time, and since you aren¡¯t an internal member of the Hunters Association, a necessary investigation needs to be carried out,¡± Lin Zheyuan explained to Wen Wen. Wen Wen sighed and had no choice but to accept the investigation: ¡°Alright then, just don¡¯t go spreading the word about the videos I made for Zhu Qipei!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t tell anyone.¡± Lin Zheyuan felt a bit weary, knowing this guy would make videos for Zhu Qipei, he didn¡¯t expect much decency from him. After hanging up, Lin Zheyuan¡¯s expression gradually became more composed as he thought about Wen Wen¡¯s situation. As the captain of Furong River City¡¯s Demon Hunter squad, he had been busy tracking down Profane Blood but he never completely ignored other matters. And in the entirety of Furong River City, the most conspicuous one was Wen Wen. Compared to the majority of freelance hunters, Wen Wen was definitely an anomaly. Most superpower users choose to become freelance hunters simply because they don¡¯t want to be too constrained by the Hunters Association. So, even though they cop the title of Hunter, most wouldn¡¯t actively seek out monsters to battle, they are at best just ordinary people with superpowers. There are at least a dozen freelance hunters in Furong River City, but none are as active as Wen Wen. Such a talent, Lin Zheyuan wanted to bring into the Hunters Association, but he always felt that there was something hidden about Wen Wen. ¡°Abilities unclear, reasons for fighting monsters unclear, all bodies of the monsters he has interacted with disappear ¡­ I hope Uncle Gong can find out something.¡± Indeed, it was for a better understanding of Wen Wen that Lin Zheyuan had asked Uncle Gong to investigate, not necessarily to uncover Wen Wen¡¯s secrets but at least to determine if he harbored any ill intentions towards the Hunters Association. Having secrets isn¡¯t scary, many in the Hunters Association have secrets, but they cannot pose a threat to the Association. Otherwise, based on what Wen Wen did tonight, a simple report could easily gloss over it. ¡­ ¡°They will be here soon, I need to set things up in advance.¡± Wen Wen scratched his chin. Everything important in this room was inside the Sanctuary, and there was nothing he was afraid of Uncle Gong seeing, so a simple cleanup was all he needed. In other households, if guests were coming, the room would be tidied up neatly to make the visitors feel at home. But Wen Wen was not like that ¡­ He first tore off some toilet paper, wadded it up into a bunch of balls, dampened them, and evenly threw them onto the floor. Then he took out a few unopened condoms, similarly dampened them, and stuffed them into the creases of the couch where Uncle Gong would sit¡ªspecifically into crevices that were very easy to see. As for where he got those condoms ¡­ Of course, he picked them up for free from the supermarket, thinking they might come in handy when capturing monsters ¡­ indeed, this was why Wen Wen had collected the condoms. In any case, after Wen Wen¡¯s setup, most people wouldn¡¯t want to stay here long, and he was eager to see how long Uncle Gong and the others could last here. It wasn¡¯t without reason that Wen Wen had no friends; except when doing business, he rarely interacted with others and disliked people getting close to him, being in his current state was entirely his own doing. There was a knock on the door, and Uncle Gong stood outside, neatly dressed and beaming. Wen Wen opened the door, scowling, and said, ¡°Come to investigate me, huh, come in.¡± Uncle Gong¡¯s face turned awkward as he stepped inside, then his foot landed on something sticky¡ªa wet toilet paper ball ¡­ ¡°Hmm, I bet the terrible conditions of my house scared you, just ask your questions and leave quickly,¡± Wen Wen thought to himself. Uncle Gong picked the tissue from under his foot and casually threw it on the floor, his expression relaxing immediately. He walked over to the couch, sat down with a flop, and casually put his feet on the coffee table, causing Wen Wen¡¯s temple to throb. ¡°Ah ¡­ comfortable, I thought with you always dressed so neatly you¡¯d be clean, came here all nervous. Seeing you¡¯re just as sloppy as me, I¡¯ve relaxed,¡± he said. He expertly took off his clean coat, revealing the stained shirt beneath, pulled out a cigarette, and began to puff smoke. Wen Wen¡¯s expression grew even more serious; he remembered the first time he had seen this uncle, he was exactly in this sloppy manner, so this environment made him even more relaxed! This was a daunting opponent! ¡°I scared those kids because they were lured by the Tree Spirit, and if I didn¡¯t drive them away quickly, they¡¯d be in danger. I used the RPG launcher because that Tree Spirit was too powerful, I had to use heavy artillery, that¡¯s what you wanted to ask, right? Ask your questions and leave quick,¡± Wen Wen said in a rush before Uncle Gong could inquire. ¡°No problem there, but you know that¡¯s not what I¡¯m here to ask about,¡± Uncle Gong exhaled a ring of smoke and said nonchalantly. Chapter 47 - 47 47 Directing ?47: Chapter 47 Directing 47: Chapter 47 Directing ¡°So, what have you come to ask?¡± Wen Wen of course knew that Uncle Gong¡¯s purpose was not pure, but he still pretended to be confused and said. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Uncle Gong took out a small notebook from his pocket and said to Wen Wen, ¡°The team leader asked me to ask you a few questions.¡± ¡°Then ask away,¡± Wen Wen said, impatiently. ¡°There¡¯s no information about your family in the records, and you don¡¯t have any friends. Apart from work, you¡¯re like an invisible man. Why is that?¡± ¡°Does the Hunter Association need to ask about such private matters?¡± Wen Wen raised an eyebrow but did not answer. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll switch to another question. What¡¯s your reason for being so proactive in hunting monsters? Not many freelance hunters are like you.¡± ¡°Because I like it, ah. Some people like fishing and walking birds, some are into ¡®Tanwan Blue Moon¡¯, some like porn, I enjoy matching wits and strength with monsters. That¡¯s not illegal, right?¡± Wen Wen spread his hands and said with a smile. Uncle Gong shook his head, then wrote a few notes in his notebook, stared in thought for a while, and then slowly said to Wen Wen, ¡°Indeed, that¡¯s not illegal, so let me continue with the next question.¡± ¡°Ghosts, Scavenging Demons, Tree Spirits, superpower users with steel wings, these are the monsters you¡¯ve dealt with alone after you came to Furong River City. The ghost may have been scattered by you, but the Scavenging Demon, Guile Tree Spirit, and that one with steel wings, they shouldn¡¯t have disappeared. Where did their bodies go?¡± ¡°Even though you¡¯ve covered it up, these are things our Hunter Association cannot simply ignore.¡± Here it comes, I knew this would be asked! Wen Wen¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, but his expression didn¡¯t change much, knowing that there would come a time when he would have to deal with the existence of the Hunter Association. ¡°That¡¯s because¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be hasty in answering. Since you¡¯ve made a cover-up, you obviously wouldn¡¯t tell me the truth easily, so you better think it over carefully before telling me,¡± Uncle Gong said, squinting his eyes, lying on the sofa, looking as if he were taking a short rest. ¡°It¡¯s related to my ability. I can¡¯t tell you the specific details.¡± Wen Wen was silent for a while before he spoke, somewhat vaguely. Uncle Gong¡¯s manner made him reluctant to dish out the lie he had prepared in advance. ¡°Hmm¡­ no lies told, I guess that¡¯s about right. I¡¯m quite satisfied that you could say that,¡± Uncle Gong sat up and said with a smile to Wen Wen. Wen Wen looked at Uncle Gong strangely: ¡°How do you know I didn¡¯t lie?¡± Imitating Wen Wen¡¯s expression, Uncle Gong said, ¡°That¡¯s related to my ability. I can¡¯t tell you the specific details.¡± ¡°¡­¡± Wen Wen felt somewhat relieved that he hadn¡¯t given the premeditated reasons, fearing that a discovered lie would tarnish his reputation at the Hunter Association. ¡°Hehe,¡± Uncle Gong, feeling at home, took off his shoes, revealing socks with holes at the big toes, emitting a pungent smell. ¡°All of us superpower users have some secrets in our hearts, it¡¯s just fine as long as there are no sinister intentions. Now I¡¯ve completed the task the captain gave me.¡± ¡°Alright, if you¡¯re done, then please leave,¡± Wen Wen said, covering his nose, no longer trying to hide his eagerness to see Uncle Gong gone. ¡°Oh, come on, young man, I was planning to have dinner at your place,¡± Uncle Gong tossed his cigarette butt on the ground and stubbed it out. Wen Wen felt his blood boil watching this but restrained himself since it was his own room that had been turned into a mess. ¡°You¡¯re way too familiar,¡± Wen Wen said. ¡°The captain said that if you¡¯re not up to no good, then I should give you some pointers. If you don¡¯t want them, I¡¯ll leave,¡± Uncle Gong said slowly as he began putting on his shoes. Wen Wen¡¯s expression changed, conflicted. He wanted the old man¡¯s advice, but he didn¡¯t want to invite him to a meal. In the end, reason won over his emotions, and he said with a cold face, ¡°I won¡¯t make anything special for you. You can only have whatever I¡¯m having.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine, no need to be formal,¡± Uncle Gong said with a chuckle. But when Wen Wen brought over a plate of instant dumplings and a bottle of iced tea, Uncle Gong¡¯s expression stiffened. He rushed to the fridge, opened it, and discovered that it only contained frozen foods! So, he could only sit back down disappointedly and start eating the pitiful dumplings: ¡°I never would have thought that a young person like you would eat these every day, it¡¯s going to wear out your body.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you were going to give me some pointers? Just go ahead,¡± Wen Wen said, taking out a notebook, looking at Uncle Gong expectantly. ¡°Superpower users have five levels, and you should be at the first stage, the Exploration Realm, right?¡± Uncle Gong slowly chewed and swallowed a dumpling, asking Wen Wen. Wen Wen nodded. He knew he wasn¡¯t an ordinary superpower user, but he also wanted to find a method to train himself. ¡°The second stage is called ¡®Mastery.¡¯ Actually, there isn¡¯t a very clear boundary between the first and the second stages. When you step into the second level, the total amount of your ability doesn¡¯t change, and you won¡¯t suddenly gain any new skills,¡± said Uncle Gong. ¡°So, where does the change lie?¡± Wen Wen asked humbly. Uncle Gong extended his left hand, barely moved, and a scorching fireball floated mid-air. ¡°This is the fire of the ¡®Exploration¡¯ stage.¡± Then, he extended his right hand, wiggled his fingers slightly, and a firebird nearly the size of that fireball appeared in his hand, lifelike, posing a far greater threat to Wen Wen than the fireball. ¡°This is the fire of the ¡®Mastery¡¯ stage; the energy consumed by these two is exactly the same.¡± ¡°Is the difference in the control of energy?¡± Wen Wen ventured. ¡°Yes, and no,¡± Uncle Gong took a sip of the iced tea, then continued: ¡°Exploration means to discover your own potential, to know what you can do; those who can create fire know how much fire they can make, and muscle-bound superpower users know how much weight they can lift.¡± ¡°Mastery, on the other hand, is about building upon what you know you can do to develop new things, to make limited energy exert greater power.¡± ¡°To put it in layman¡¯s terms, if you¡¯re a swordsman, just holding that sword and swinging it wildly would be considered the Exploration Realm. But when you start to learn swordsmanship, and throughout your journey to becoming one of the top swordsmith masters, is all within the Mastery Realm of superpower users.¡± As Uncle Gong spoke, Wen Wen quickly jotted down the content in his notebook. Uncle Gong silently nodded to himself, appreciating the young man¡¯s seriousness. ¡°What about Assimilation?¡± Wen Wen remembered Gu Panxi¡¯s chilling form and inquired. ¡°Assimilation¡­ heh, when you¡¯ve gone far enough in the Mastery Realm, you¡¯ll understand it yourself. Telling you now would do no good,¡± Uncle Gong¡¯s eyes held a hint of melancholy; he knew how to reach the Assimilation Realm, but he didn¡¯t have the courage to take that step. ¡°Just like that crazy woman said¡­ Then, how do I enter the Mastery Realm?¡± Wen Wen said, shaking his head in disappointment. ¡°There are no shortcuts. Explore the limits of your abilities, then look for ways to break through them!¡± ¡°Take me for example: how much fire I can produce and how high the temperatures can reach were fixed when I first acquired my Supernatural Power.¡± ¡°Before the Assimilation Realm, all I could do is use this finite energy to unleash greater combat strength. Like the Secret Organization members you encountered before, they¡¯re not much more powerful than you are; it¡¯s just that they understand their own abilities much better than you do.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re very fast and stronger than the average person, but you don¡¯t have any ranged superpowers. Therefore, you might try learning some combat skills to achieve a breakthrough¡­¡± ¡­ Chapter 48 - 48 48 Attack ?48: Chapter 48 Attack 48: Chapter 48 Attack Uncle Gong sipped iced tea with frozen dumplings while explaining the basics of superpower users to Wen Wen. After almost an hour, Wen Wen had taken several pages of notes. Indeed, as a detective, Wen Wen¡¯s note-taking speed was also very fast, pretty much on par with a stenographer¡¯s level. ¡°Alright, that should be about it. You¡¯ve picked my brain clean, and now my stomach¡¯s full of frozen food.¡± S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Uncle Gong stood up, patting his belly with a sigh. ¡°Speaking of which, you young people never touch cigarettes or alcohol, and you only eat this kind of stuff. You¡¯re not really living, you know.¡± ¡°I see you enjoyed it quite well,¡± Wen Wen said with a raised eyebrow. Later, he cooked Uncle Gong another pot of dumplings, which he also polished off. ¡°Cough, cough, I eat these at home too. It¡¯s just that I get a bit disappointed when I can¡¯t eat anything delicious. Anyway, enough talk. I should be going. If I stay any longer, you, the youngster, might not be pleased.¡± Uncle Gong got dressed and prepared to leave. Wen Wen wanted to say that he didn¡¯t mind him staying, but he didn¡¯t say it. Making jokes and poking fun at others, he could speak fluently, but he seldom uttered words that revealed his true feelings. ¡°I¡¯m very grateful for your teachings this time. I owe you one.¡± As Wen Wen saw Uncle Gong to the door, he spoke earnestly. He rarely thanked anyone¡ªbeing a former detective, Wen Wen was always on the receiving end of others¡¯ gratitude. ¡°No need for thanks. Since you became a freelance hunter, you¡¯ve been quite active, and that¡¯s relieved some of our pressure.¡± ¡°You might have noticed, our manpower is actually quite tight. So even if you are just an outsider, a freelance hunter, as long as you can help, we don¡¯t mind helping you grow stronger. ¡°However, if possible, I still hope you¡¯d join us. It¡¯s not easy for us right now.¡± After saying this, Uncle Gong turned and left while Wen Wen immediately went back inside to clean up the mess he had made in his room. You reap what you sow, after all. ¡­ Walking alone on the street, Uncle Gong felt a bit sentimental. They had been too busy at the Furong River branch recently, and coming to mentor Wen Wen was actually one of his more relaxing days. As he had mentioned to Wen Wen earlier, the Hunter Association was under great pressure. As long as they confirmed someone had no ill intentions towards the Association, they didn¡¯t mind helping other superpower users become stronger. Monsters or superpower users from secret organizations, in recent years these troublesome creatures had become increasingly numerous. Suddenly, Uncle Gong stopped in his tracks. Not a soul was to be seen on this road, the shops all had their doors and windows firmly shut, and the street was eerily silent. This was clearly not normal. There was a superpower user nearby, affecting the ordinary people around! ¡°Who¡¯s there!¡± Out of a narrow alley, a man in a black turtleneck overcoat emerged, standing opposite Uncle Gong. ¡°You are¡­ ¡®Profane Blood¡¯s¡¯ L. We¡¯ve been searching for you. I didn¡¯t expect you¡¯d show up on your own,¡± Uncle Gong felt a rising sense of foreboding. ¡°You¡¯ve been looking for me¡­ Well, I¡¯ve been looking for you too. Your abilities are a bit of a nuisance, they could interfere with my plans, so I think you¡¯d better die,¡± L said expressionlessly. ¡°Are you so sure that you¡¯ll take me down, rather than me capturing you?¡± Uncle Gong casually asked Mr. L. Mr. L shook his head: ¡°Yes, I¡¯m quite confident. You¡¯re a veteran superpower user, far more experienced in combat than me, but you haven¡¯t taken that final step. The outcome of our fight was decided the moment I appeared here.¡± Uncle Gong threw the butt of his cigarette down, which was then enveloped in flames: ¡°How did you know I would show up here?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve said enough¡­¡± Mr. L stopped talking and stretched out his hands, making a strange gesture. His eyeballs rapidly swelled, becoming much larger than a goose egg. Uncle Gong was just about to release a flame at him, but found he could no longer move! It wasn¡¯t a physical restraint but more like an intimidation, the intimidation of a superior hunter towards a weaker creature! Immediately after, Mr. L charged forward swiftly. His hand slashed across Uncle Gong¡¯s chest, leaving a long gash from which blood sprayed out! Too shocked to react, Uncle Gong lay powerless on the ground. It all happened too fast. ¡°Sorry, I attacked while still speaking. Although you are in the Mastery Realm, I¡¯d have a hard time dealing with your full power.¡± A black curved blade sprung from Mr. L¡¯s arm, aimed straight at Uncle Gong¡¯s throat, ready to cut down. But at that moment, he saw Uncle Gong¡¯s palm emitting a scorching red light, firing it directly at him and forming a massive column of fire! As the pillar of fire dissipated, Mr. L, wrapped in black energy, wore a grim expression. His clothes were charred, and a blister formed on his left cheek ¨C despite the surprise attack, he was still hit. ¡°Damn it, he¡¯s still not unconscious.¡± Mr. L growled, and the curved blade on his arm stabbed down towards Uncle Gong¡¯s throat. This time, no matter what Uncle Gong did, he couldn¡¯t stop him! Suddenly, the clear sound of a bell rang out, and Mr. L¡¯s blade stopped above Uncle Gong¡¯s throat. Mr. L clenched his teeth, ready to press the knife down. Then the bell rang again, becoming much more urgent. ¡°Weren¡¯t you the one who told me he was here? Why won¡¯t you let me finish him now?¡± Mr. L stood up and said furiously. However, no voice responded to him. ¡°Since you won¡¯t let him die, I¡¯ll spare him then.¡± Mr. L retracted his Arm Blade, his eyes returned to normal, and he disappeared into the night. His blade was coated with a deadly poison. Even if Uncle Gong didn¡¯t die today, he would eventually succumb to the poison. ¡­ Wen Wen was tidying up his room when he suddenly saw a fire column soaring into the sky from the window. He was momentarily stunned, then quickly got dressed and rushed in that direction. Uncle Gong had come to investigate him, and the results should be favorable for Wen Wen, but if Uncle Gong was attacked and something happened on his way back, Wen Wen might become suspect to the Hunter Association! By the time Wen Wen arrived, he could see Uncle Gong lying on the ground from afar. He didn¡¯t rush over to check the injuries but first called the Hunters Association. He wasn¡¯t sure if there were any enemies around; recklessly going out might result in an attack. If an enemy could easily handle Uncle Gong, they could certainly handle him just as easily. As it concerned the life and death of a Demon Hunter, the Hunters Association acted very quickly. In less than ten minutes, Lin Zheyuan alighted from a car. He first had a dozen Supporters cordon off the area, then he immediately began examining Uncle Gong¡¯s injuries. What relieved him somewhat was that Uncle Gong wasn¡¯t dead yet, but the area around his wound had turned black, indicating that poison was on the weapon that injured Uncle Gong. Wen Wen stepped out from the shadows and stood behind Lin Zheyuan. Chapter 49 - 49 49 The Pitch-Dark Figure ?49: Chapter 49 The Pitch-Dark Figure 49: Chapter 49 The Pitch-Dark Figure ¡°By the time I got here, he was already like this, and I notified you all immediately,¡± Wen Wen said in a low voice. Lin Zheyuan turned his head to look, and with that one glance, Wen Wen¡¯s heart sank abruptly. Anger, interrogation, suspicion, distrust¡ªthe eyes could reveal so many things. ¡°You really do suspect me. It makes sense, though. Something happened right after you¡¯d finished investigating me. Even I would suspect myself,¡± Wen Wen said with a bitter smile. ¡°Uncle Gong came here to give you advice, and only the two of us knew about it,¡± Lin Zheyuan said coldly. Wen Wen shrugged and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not as foolish as you think. Even if there was something wrong with me, I wouldn¡¯t choose to strike at this time. Besides, Uncle Gong and I had a good chat.¡± ¡°Had a good chat¡­¡± Lin Zheyuan took a bloodstained notebook out of Uncle Gong¡¯s pocket and as he flipped through it, seeing Uncle Gong¡¯s handwriting, the suspicion on his face lessened a bit. ¡°Do you swear that you have nothing to do with this attack?¡± ¡°Absolutely nothing to do with it, but I guess you won¡¯t believe that,¡± Wen Wen said calmly. ¡°You better not have,¡± Lin Zheyuan retorted. Lin Zheyuan put away the notebook, called two supporters to carry Uncle Gong away on a stretcher, then gave Wen Wen another deep look before leaving the scene of the incident. Uncle Gong had acknowledged Wen Wen, there were no signs of Wen Wen¡¯s involvement at the scene, and it was Wen Wen who had notified Lin Zheyuan. These facts gave Lin Zheyuan no reason to take Wen Wen in for interrogation. But Lin Zheyuan couldn¡¯t help but suspect Wen Wen. The timing and location of the attack were too coincidental. Unless the assailant was caught, Wen Wen would always remain a suspect in his mind. Watching the departing backs of the Hunter Association¡¯s members, Wen Wen sighed. He knew he would not be implicated by the attack, but he still felt uncomfortable. Uncle Gong was one of the few people Wen Wen felt grateful to, and the fact that someone like him could be so grievously assaulted and left on the brink of death just after leaving Wen Wen¡¯s home left Wen Wen unable to feel any joy. At the same time, he was somewhat indignant about Lin Zheyuan¡¯s suspicion. He had always been trying to curry favour with the Hunters Association, but, unexpectedly, he still faced their suspicion. This was also why he was reluctant to establish deeper connections with others¡ªpeople¡¯s actions didn¡¯t always align with Wen Wen¡¯s will. Walking alone on the street, Wen Wen felt somewhat downcast, but relying on the professional composure of a detective, he quickly regained his composure. ¡°Ha, I¡¯m not one of them anyway. What¡¯s there to be gloomy about?¡± Those who could easily be crushed by such emotions would never accomplish anything great! After coming to this realization, Wen Wen¡¯s steps lightened considerably. He would continue to keep an eye on this assault case, and if he could find the assailant who attacked Uncle Gong, it would be a way to repay the debt of gratitude he owed. Suddenly, a ringing bell sounded, and Wen Wen¡¯s hair stood on end at once. His left hand swiftly drew a knife while his right hand¡¯s gun was already off safety, and he surveyed his surroundings alertly, recognizing the smell that he had also encountered at the scene of Uncle Gong¡¯s attack! ¡°Who¡¯s there?¡± ¡°Must be pretty angry about being suspected, right? Bound by rules set by others, feeling uncomfortable, are you? Holding back your nature, feeling suffocated, aren¡¯t you?¡± A black humanoid creature emerged from the shadows in the corner, its entire body pitch-black, appearing like a naked man without clothes. Its face bore no features, only a grotesquely wide mouth that stretched to the roots of its ears, filled with sharp white teeth that made one¡¯s scalp tingle at the sight. In its hand was a delicate little bell, gently swaying. ¡°First it was Uncle Gong, and now it¡¯s my turn?¡± Wen Wen watched the black humanoid warily, ready to flee into the Catastrophe Containment Facility at any moment. If this creature could defeat Uncle Gong so quickly, it would not take much time to defeat him either. Strangely, the pendant on Wen Wen¡¯s chest felt only warm, and his Vampire Constitution did not give any premonitions of danger regarding this monster, as if the strength of this black humanoid was not that formidable. ¡°What the hell does it matter to you whether I¡¯m angry or not? Are you sick in the head?¡± After confirming that the creature¡¯s strength might not be that great, Wen Wen began to feel slightly more confident. ¡°You and I are of the same kind, no matter how much you pretend to be normal. The madness in your heart cannot be hidden. We are the same,¡± the black shadow¡¯s exaggerated mouth kept moving as it uttered incomprehensible words. Wen Wen propelled himself forward with force from his feet, his sharp dagger gleaming with a cold light as he thrust it at the black humanoid. He felt that he couldn¡¯t communicate with this black figure, so he simply attacked directly. ¡°Very good, that¡¯s the way it should be, of your strength, I want to see more.¡± The black figure stood its ground, its shape twisting irregularly, with ease it dodged Wen Wen¡¯s assault, continuing to contaminate his spirit. Wen Wen did not respond verbally, his dagger slashing out afterimages, but the shadow, like a wisp of black smoke, changed unpredictably, its form twisting freely and dodging every strike. All the while, its mouth did not stop talking, full of things about Wen Wen not holding back any longer, to unleash his true self! ¡°So annoying!¡± Wen Wen snapped his fingers, activating his Acid Spray ability, and a stream of green liquid shot out from his fingertips, but the shadow easily dodged it as well. ¡°Acid, huh¡­ A very interesting ability, but that¡¯s not what I want to see. I can feel a darkness deeper than my own within you, and I want to know what it is!¡± The shadow ranted crazily, and the more Wen Wen fought with it, the more irritable he felt, with an overwhelming desire to destroy everything around him. ¡°Are you a fly, incessantly buzzing? Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You should just go and find a Venus flytrap to bury yourself in.¡± ¡°Do you really think everything I¡¯m saying is nonsense?¡± The black humanoid stepped back, its sinister mouth contorting into a bizarre shape. ¡°Then, why are you smiling?¡± Wen Wen, in pursuit of the black figure, suddenly came to a halt, shocked, only now realizing that his face bore the same smile as that of the black humanoid! He was enjoying the conversation with the black figure, as well as the fight itself! Wen Wen¡¯s eyes widened, his facial expression returned to normal, and a torrent of shock surged through his heart as he realized he was immersed in the black humanoid¡¯s words. Indeed, there had always been an odd restlessness within Wen Wen¡¯s heart, a restlessness that drove him to seek an abnormal life, to set out on the path of hunting monsters, but even so, Wen Wen had never crossed his own bottom line. Though the black figure lacked facial features, its inner aura was perfectly projected, and under the influence of this aura, Wen Wen was also changing in that direction! ¡°I can¡¯t go on like this; I must get rid of it fast, or I¡¯ll go insane!¡± The black humanoid dodged Wen Wen¡¯s attacks with ease and comfort, not moving to counterattack, merely continuing its mental contamination. ¡°How should I deal with it!¡± Wen Wen suddenly recalled the guidance Uncle Gong had given him; before reaching the Assimilation Realm, to become stronger, one must find one¡¯s own limits and then break through them! Chapter 50 - 50 50 Madness from Afar ?50: Chapter 50 Madness from Afar 50: Chapter 50 Madness from Afar ¡°With all the abilities I have now, there¡¯s no way to attack this guy, so I must use some unexpected methods¡­¡± ¡°This guy¡¯s moving speed isn¡¯t very fast; perhaps it¡¯s just because of some physical peculiarity that it can easily dodge my attacks¡­¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t attack me, maybe not because it doesn¡¯t want to, but because it can¡¯t¡­¡± As Wen Wen maintained a high frequency of attacks, he thought about ways to escape the predicament. After making up his mind, he turned and ran! ¡°If it can¡¯t catch up with me, then I¡¯ll just run away like this; if it can catch me up¡­¡± Wen Wen¡¯s speed was already extremely fast, but the shadow was not slow either. It stuck close behind Wen Wen, unable to catch up with him, but he also couldn¡¯t shake it off. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s not going to end this easily¡­¡± Wen Wen abruptly stopped, his dress shoes dragging a long mark on the ground as he stopped at high speed, then turned around and snapped his fingers with his right hand, spraying a stream of green acid toward the black figure. The person ahead suddenly stopped, causing the black figure to almost crash, unable to avoid the acid that was sprayed toward it. However, it didn¡¯t panic; its purely black body split open like smoke, and the acid sprayed out through the cracks without touching it at all. ¡°Such clumsy attacks cannot touch me¡­ You still¡­¡± Suddenly, the black figure¡¯s mouth widened, because Wen Wen unexpectedly spread his left hand¡¯s fingers and blocked the trajectory of the acid! Meeting the obstruction of the palm, the acid sprayed toward the black figure like a showerhead, the dense acid leaving it no way to twist away from the range of the acid¡¯s coverage! Raindrop-like acid fell on the black figure, emitting a hissing white smoke as it began to corrode! The black skin was corroded away, revealing an inside that was hollow. It had nothing inside its body, just pitch black. ¡°I¡¯ve been careless¡­ To defeat me, at the price of one of your own hands, you indeed are mad enough.¡± ¡°This time you may have won, but when we meet next time, it will be very interesting. You wait for me.¡± Having said that, the black figure directly dissipated into smoke and vanished into the air, leaving not a trace behind. When it lost its ability to resist, Wen Wen tried to drag it into the Sanctuary, but the Sanctuary had no reaction to it! Although the black figure couldn¡¯t attack, according to Wen Wen¡¯s experience, its strength was definitely not weak enough for the Sanctuary to have no reaction, so there was only one answer: he hadn¡¯t subdued the black figure yet! ¡°This is truly fucking absurd!¡± Wen Wen looked up at the sky, his mood that had just started to improve now turning even worse. At this moment, only the bare bones of his left palm remained. Although the acid was released by him, he was not immune to it. To defeat the black figure, Wen Wen had to sacrifice one of his hands. Fortunately, perhaps because the nerves had also been numbed, the pain wasn¡¯t too apparent. He raised his arm, using a dagger to cut away all the flesh that was contaminated with acid. Throughout the process though the pain made him grit his teeth, the hand wielding the knife didn¡¯t tremble at all. After there was no more acid residue on his hand, flesh buds began to regenerate at a rate visible to the eye. With some recovery time, his hand would be restored to its original state. ¡°I¡¯m still too weak; I should be a Hunter, not a salted fish who only shouts and cheers and occasionally picks up the scraps. I must find a way to become stronger!¡± The words left behind by the black figure before it disappeared gave Wen Wen a great sense of crisis. He had a feeling that when it appeared in front of him again, it wouldn¡¯t be as easy to deal with as it was now. ¡°What exactly is its purpose¡­ Just to make me fall?¡± ¡­ Having arrived home, Wen Wen plopped down on the sofa, too lazy to tidy up the disarray. His mind was in turmoil; Uncle Gong¡¯s attack and the appearance of the black figure had completely disrupted his once tranquil state of mind. So he turned on his computer and started browsing the detective website, hoping to find something of interest happening in Furong River City that could distract him. Then, a piece of news caught his eye. Furong River City Police cracked a shocking case: fifteen victims murdered just for their wealth! Taxi driver Mr. Wu had, over the course of several months, killed passengers and taken their valuables, burying the bodies under the trees in a park near an automobile factory¡¯s residential building. Fifteen bodies have been found so far, with families having come to claim them¡­ The nature of this case was extremely heinous, and the circumstances were very grave. The killer Mr. Wu made no secret of his crime; Furong River City¡¯s court sentenced him to death at first trial¡­ Families of the fifteen victims joined together to present a silk banner to the Furong River City Police, while also expressing their gratitude to Mr. Wen for providing crucial clues¡­ ¡°Is this how the Hunters Association handles things¡­ Plus with memory erasure and information lockdown, with so many incidents happening every day, who can truly discern which are the doings of monsters and which are human acts?¡± After reading this news, Wen Wen felt much relieved; at least everything he had done was meaningful. ¡°But then again, where did that unfortunate Mr. Wu come from?¡± Just as Wen Wen was about to close the news to look at something else, a pop-up advertisement appeared on his computer. ¡°In half a month, the ten-year anniversary celebration of Furong River Amusement Park will be held, with a multitude of events waiting for you to join¡­ I¡¯m not a kid, why recommend this stuff to me, freaking annoying!¡± Computers nowadays just like this, always displaying weird and utterly irritating advertisements, and Wen Wen was too lazy to deal with them¡­ ¡­ The curtains were half-open, allowing the cold moonlight to illuminate the room where a man with an indistinguishable face sat in a chair, twirling a goblet filled with red wine in his hand. The room¡¯s ceiling appeared to be leaking as drips of water occasionally fell to the floor, but the man did not bother fixing it, seemingly enjoying the rhythmic tap-tap sound as a form of pleasure. ¡°It¡¯s been destroyed, tsk, what a pity¡­ S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But although it cost me quite a bit of effort, it was just a toy after all¡­ Hehe, Wen Wen¡­ Are you someone like me? I will come to see you.¡± ¡°But that¡¯s for later. Right now, we should discuss the issue between us. I really don¡¯t like you.¡± The man stood up and looked up at the ceiling. To his surprise, a plump middle-aged woman was lying on the ceiling! The woman¡¯s body was pierced by several steel piercers, nailing her to the rooftop, and the dripping from the ceiling wasn¡¯t water; it was blood! With a pleading look in her eyes, the woman gazed at the man. She had not provoked him, didn¡¯t even know him; why would he do this to her? Right, her mouth had been sealed shut, unable to open. ¡°That article you wrote on the internet, the one many people agreed with, I really disliked it. Initially, I thought you were a proud and beautiful woman, but seeing what you really look like, I dislike you even more. So, you might as well rot here,¡± The man waved at the woman and left the room, leaving the helpless woman fixed to the ceiling. He did all this merely because he found it amusing. As for a purpose? He had none! Chapter 51 - 51 51 Exercise ?51: Chapter 51 Exercise 51: Chapter 51 Exercise The next morning, Wen Wen went out for a stroll and was relieved to find no one tracking him. He wasn¡¯t sure whether the Hunter Association was too busy to spare the time to watch him or if their suspicions hadn¡¯t reached a certain level, which would explain the lack of surveillance. But this was good, as it meant he didn¡¯t need to be too cautious. After returning home and entering the bathroom, he took a great amount of food and then appeared in the Catastrophe Containment Facility, a routine he had now mastered. For the following period, he planned to spend most of his time in the Sanctuary, training. Uncle Gong¡¯s guidance before his incident was crucial. If he could make proper use of it, it should greatly enhance his strength. He no longer wished to be a side character beside the powerful. ¡°The key from Exploration to Mastery lies in finding your own limit and then figuring out how to surpass it! But my situation is very different¡­ Maybe I can¡¯t even be considered a superpower user,¡± Wen Wen sat in front of the Disaster Hub Zone, seeking the key to his own improvement. All of his abilities were not his own but those of the monsters he had confined in the Sanctuary, so training according to Uncle Gong¡¯s methods might be futile. Maybe he just needed to keep capturing new monsters to gain stronger powers. But now, Wen Wen decided to try training to acquire more powerful combat skills. The area of the Disaster Hub Zone was vast, giving Wen Wen ample space to unleash his full potential. He set the time and began to run at full force. To break through limits, one must first understand them! ¡­ After practicing in the Central Area for the entire day and taking a break, Wen Wen, carrying several blood bags, arrived at the cell of the female vampire. He already knew what he could achieve with his current abilities, and if he wanted to become stronger, relying solely on brute force wouldn¡¯t work. Therefore, he wanted to learn some combat methods from the female vampire. For Wen Wen, who mainly relied on the Vampire Constitution at this stage, there was nothing more useful than the vampire¡¯s way of fighting. At the moment, the female vampire sat on the ground looking somewhat listless. Restoring Wen Wen¡¯s entire hand, in addition to his high-intensity training throughout the day, had drained her energy. She was like a battery providing energy to Wen Wen, who didn¡¯t receive a warm reception when he appeared before her. ¡°I¡¯ve come to ask you several questions, and you need to answer truthfully,¡± Wen Wen said, sitting cross-legged in front of the cell, addressing the female vampire. The female vampire turned her face away, refusing to look at Wen Wen. She clearly didn¡¯t intend to answer any of his questions. Just because Wen Wen was her captor didn¡¯t mean she had to obey him. Well, now she already considered Wen Wen her captor¡­ ¡°Let¡¯s start with an easy one. What is your name? I¡¯ve captured you for so long, yet I don¡¯t even know your name,¡± Wen Wen asked with a smile. The female vampire remained motionless with a cold gaze and an expressionless face. She was a bloodthirsty monster without feelings. Wen Wen wasn¡¯t angry. Instead, he chuckled, pulled out a long straw, inserted it into the blood bag, and dangled the other end of the straw above the female vampire¡¯s bowl. ¡°Tell me, and I¡¯ll give you a little squeeze. Don¡¯t miss out; you won¡¯t get another chance,¡± he teased. The female vampire¡¯s icy expression crumbled. For something as trivial as telling her name, she could get a mouthful of blood to drink. Whether to agree or to agree¡­ ¡°My name is Tao Qingqing¡­¡± she whispered softly. ¡°Good, the name¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s a pity you became a vampire. You should know there are plenty of eligible young men in the Capital District who can¡¯t find wives. Here¡¯s a mouthful for you.¡± Wen Wen squeezed a small stream of fresh blood over, and the female vampire Tao Qingqing quickly cradled the cat bowl and started to suck. Then, Wen Wen sneered at her and said, ¡°Heh heh heh, know your place. You¡¯re just a pet. Come on, bark like a dog for me.¡± ¡°Stupid damn Hunter, don¡¯t go too far, I am a proud member of the Blood Clan!¡± Tao Qingqing screamed, her fangs and sharp claws extending at the same time, like an angry little cat. Wen Wen wasn¡¯t scared; even if she exploded on the spot, she would pose no threat to him: ¡°Two mouthfuls¡­ Three at most, no more.¡± Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The ferocious expression on Tao Qingqing¡¯s face softened. If it was two or three mouthfuls¡­ she could consider it! Wen Wen smiled. This was his goal, using blood as bait, slowly breaking down the female vampire¡¯s psychological defenses, making her tell Wen Wen everything she knew. ¡°Okay, no more jokes, here¡¯s the second question. When did you become a vampire?¡± ¡°Two years ago¡­¡± After that, Wen Wen would ask a question and squeeze some fresh blood into the cat bowl. At first, it was all small, insignificant queries, but later, they were critical questions about how vampires fight and train. A mouthful was never too little, a whole bag was never too much; Tao Qingqing didn¡¯t hide anything, telling Wen Wen everything she knew, which made Wen Wen¡¯s eyes gradually shine brighter. After the remaining bags of blood were all drunk, Wen Wen more or less understood how he should use his abilities. Tao Qingqing also understood Wen Wen¡¯s goal, but the vampire¡¯s instincts made her unable to resist the blood. For vampires, the allure of blood was far greater than that of addiction to drugs or alcohol, an urge not something that could simply be resisted by willpower. In some youth novels these days, they like pairing up pretty schoolgirls with handsome vampires, looking quite alluring, but Wen Wen knew that in reality, that¡¯s nearly impossible. It¡¯s like expecting a drug addict to stand guard over a pile of unguarded marijuana and not take a puff. It¡¯s nearly impossible. Seeing how Tao Qingqing easily tossed away her principles under the temptation of blood, one could clearly draw this conclusion. ¡°Knowing all this, I will become stronger¡­¡± Wen Wen muttered to himself after he finished asking the questions. ¡­ Time flies, fleeting in an instant. Before he knew it, half a month had passed. During this half-month, Wen Wen had been training in the Sanctuary, and when he got tired, he¡¯d go out for a walk, showing his presence just so the Hunters Association wouldn¡¯t suspect he was up to no good. In the meantime, he went to the hospital and stole another box of blood plasma. Since he didn¡¯t encounter any complications this time, after leaving some equivalent valuables behind, he slipped away. Having acquired the vampire constitution, Wen Wen found it much easier to do petty theft; unlike before when he had to scout the terrain and make complex plans, now he could just pick a hospital and get to work. ¡­All those petty thefts, they were done out of necessity for cases before, definitely not because he wanted to, really! Chapter 52 - 52 52 Furong River Amusement Park ?52: Chapter 52: Furong River Amusement Park 52: Chapter 52: Furong River Amusement Park The sun had just set not long ago, and there was still a warm breeze in the air. In front of a typical residential door at a car manufacturer¡¯s housing complex, a short high school student knocked on the door. ¡°Da Zhuang, tonight Furong River Amusement Park is celebrating its tenth anniversary. Ticket prices are half off, and there are many exciting activities. Come and join the fun!¡± The speaker was one of the two high school students Wen Wen had encountered in the park that day; his name was Tao Wen, and this was the home of the other high school student, Li Dazhuang. After reporting Wen Wen to the police the last time, their families became aware that they had ventured into dangerous places in the middle of the night, and as a result, they were grounded for a while. Today was the day their grounding ended, but they were also instructed not to go to overly dangerous places. As soon as he was free, Tao Wen came to find Li Dazhuang and invited him to go to Furong River Amusement Park. Li Dazhuang¡¯s parents were initially reluctant to let him go out, but then they thought probably Furong River Amusement Park wasn¡¯t a dangerous place. Considering that the children had been cooped up at home for nearly a month, they allowed them to go. By 7 p.m., the pair, holding their tickets, queued up to enter Furong River Amusement Park. The amusement park was brightly decorated, and just by looking at the setup inside, they knew a lot of money had been spent on this anniversary celebration. The queue was so long it inevitably excited them. Colorful banners hung from the building, fluttering loudly in the wind. Li Dazhuang looked up, feeling dazzled. Suddenly, he thought he saw a figure in black tattered clothes on top of a street lamp. By the time he tried to get a clearer look, the figure had already disappeared from his view. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Tao Wen reached out and waved his hand in front of Li Dazhuang¡¯s eyes. ¡°I thought I saw something, something terrifying,¡± Li Dazhuang murmured. ¡°Don¡¯t be superstitious. What could be scarier than that pervert in white we saw the other day? Besides, with so many people around, even if there were something bad, so what?¡± Tao Wen stood on his toes and patted Li Dazhuang¡¯s shoulder. Li Dazhuang nodded. Indeed, as Tao Wen said, they were not in some remote wilderness now, but in Furong River Amusement Park in the center of Furong River City, what danger could there be? Yet, for some reason, he couldn¡¯t help but have flashes of that figure¡¯s pale face in his mind. ¡­ At 7:40 p.m., The Eighth Psychiatric Hospital. ¡°I have a feeling of unease, has it been too quiet lately?¡± A bald man in a pink sweater, holding a notebook, stood behind Lin Zheyuan and spoke. ¡°Don¡¯t jinx it; I wish you would feel less uneasy,¡± Lin Zheyuan said with a mix of laughter and tears, ¡°But after Uncle Gong was injured, the bizarre incidents in Furong River City have decreased quite a bit. Could this be some kind of a sign?¡± ¡°Has there been any recent unusual activity from Wen Wen?¡± Lin Zheyuan turned his head to ask. ¡°No, he¡¯s been the same as usual, staying at home most of the time and only occasionally going out,¡± the bald man replied. ¡°Uncle Gong¡¯s condition hasn¡¯t improved, and his suspicion has still not been cleared.¡± Uncle Gong¡¯s injury had cost Lin Zheyuan one of his major subordinates, and what troubled him even more was the presence of an unknown toxin in Uncle Gong¡¯s body. Despite the Association¡¯s intensive treatment, the situation was still deteriorating. ¡°I always feel that something big is going to happen. I hope it¡¯s just my feeling,¡± Lin Zheyuan sighed deeply. The bald man in the pink sweater looked somewhat wronged, ¡°You don¡¯t let me say things like this, but why do you always say them yourself?¡± Lin Zheyuan paused and said, ¡°Because I¡¯m not a jinx like you.¡± As the two were chatting, the door to Lin Zheyuan¡¯s office was violently burst open, and Ding Mingguang, with his sparse hair, rushed in gasping for air, and grabbed Lin Zheyuan¡¯s cup to take a big gulp. ¡°Little Ding, you really should work out more. Your office is only three floors away from mine¡­¡± Lin Zheyuan said with a smile. ¡°The Furong River Amusement Park!¡± Ding Mingguang exclaimed loudly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the park? It¡¯s the tenth anniversary celebration tonight, right? It¡¯s crowded, but I¡¯ve got a Supporter on it. We¡¯ll know immediately if anything happens.¡± Lin Zheyuan smiled and said, ¡°Are you saying you want to go have fun? Although we¡¯re busy, I can give you time off, but you¡¯ll need to make it up in a couple of days.¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. The Furong River Amusement Park¡¯s manager died in a car accident today while inspecting next door!¡± Ding Mingguang said loudly. ¡°His car accident doesn¡¯t affect the anniversary, does it?¡± Lin Zheyuan grew serious, knowing that whatever Ding Mingguang was talking about now might be related to those monsters. ¡°After discovering his accident, I checked the Furong River Amusement Park and found that today, ten years ago, was the completion date of the park, not the opening date¡ªso the celebration should be in two months!¡± ¡°Due to the park¡¯s deliberate publicity recently, the audience doesn¡¯t care about this, but I found the change in the date very unusual, and starting the celebration at night isn¡¯t typical either.¡± ¡°So, I just went and did a simple investigation at the Furong River Amusement Park, and I discovered there¡¯s a strong negative energy there. With so many people gathered tonight, something big might happen.¡± After his analysis, Ding Mingguang gasped for breath again, exhausted. After hearing this, Lin Zheyuan¡¯s face changed drastically. At least ten thousand people would be at the Furong River Amusement Park tonight. Ordinary monsters wouldn¡¯t show up in such crowded places, but if it involved the lunatics of the Profane Blood, they might dare to make a move at the park! ¡°What time does the celebration start?¡± ¡°At exactly eight o¡¯clock tonight!¡± Ding Mingguang replied. Lin Zheyuan stood up, ¡°All superpower users with combat ability in the division, head immediately to the Furong River Amusement Park!¡± ¡°Then, Mingguang, you stay here and do what a coordinator should do. Also, contact all freelance hunters in Furong River City and have them assist at the Furong River Amusement Park!¡± Lin Zheyuan instinctively felt that the situation at the Furong River Amusement Park tonight would not be easy, so he wanted to gather all the combat power he could. ¡­ ¡°It¡¯s almost eight o¡¯clock. It¡¯s time for the event to begin,¡± said Tao Wen, full of anticipation. ¡°Cough cough, can everyone hear me? Welcome to the Furong River Amusement Park. Today is the tenth anniversary of our park¡¯s operation. All commemorative items are 20% off. Besides, anyone with an amusement park ticket will get a chance for a lottery draw, with a ten-million pool awaiting you.¡± The voice over the loudspeaker was somewhat low-pitched, but the crowd didn¡¯t mind, taking it as the night¡¯s host being underwhelming. ¡°Why are you so down?¡± Tao Wen asked cheerfully while strolling through the park, noticing Li Dazhuang looking distracted. ¡°I have this inexplicable feeling. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I just haven¡¯t been able to get into the spirit of things,¡± said Li Dazhuang, frustrated. The image he had seen before entering the park was stuck in his mind. ¡°Don¡¯t overthink; we¡¯ve been waiting for almost half a month to have a good time tonight,¡± Tao Wen patted Li Dazhuang on the shoulder. ¡°Alright, I hope I¡¯m just overthinking it,¡± Li Dazhuang nodded. Chapter 53 - 53 53 Bloody Celebration ?53: 53 Chapter Bloody Celebration 53: 53 Chapter Bloody Celebration The voice over the loudspeaker had been saying some unimportant things, but at eight o¡¯clock sharp, the excitement in his voice picked up. ¡°Everything mentioned earlier was already known to our customers, but we have prepared some surprises for our friends here.¡± Fireworks shot up from every corner of the amusement park into the sky, all of them red. They lasted for a full five minutes, treating all the spectators to a beautiful fireworks display. After the fireworks, the atmosphere throughout Furong River Amusement Park was ignited, and the voice spoke loudly: ¡°What¡¯s the surprise, you ask? Ta-da! It¡¯s the amusement park battle royale event!¡± ¡°I have placed dozens of monsters inside the park, and today you are their prey. The park is sealed off and no one can leave. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If you can survive until tomorrow morning, you can enjoy the life that follows.¡± ¡°Life is the most precious thing, so my reward is the best. Tonight there will be an unforgettable carnival!¡± There were still sounds of laughter in the park, and neither Tao Wen nor Li Dazhuang took the announcement over the loudspeaker seriously. They thought it was an event prepared by the amusement park and were looking forward to seeing how the so-called battle royale would unfold. At that moment, in the most crowded area, a giant centipede over one meter thick and fifteen or sixteen meters long burst out of the ground and snatched up a person, tearing them in half in midair! Li Dazhuang¡¯s face was splattered with blood, and he stood frozen in place, while it was Tao Wen who reacted quickly, dragging Li Dazhuang with him as he ran away from the giant centipede. It wasn¡¯t just them; the entire amusement park plunged into panic. Dozens of monsters emerged from every corner of the park and started attacking people. In an instant, the once joyful amusement park turned into a living hell, as people screamed, ran, and sought to escape from this hellish place. But at this moment, they despairingly realized that after those red fireworks, the entire park had been enveloped by a slightly red, transparent barrier. No one could escape! Cell phone signals were also cut off. Nobody outside knew that the amusement park had become a slaughterhouse. Despair descended at this moment! Tao Wen and Li Dazhuang, hiding under a statue in some bushes that couldn¡¯t be seen from the outside, shivered in what seemed to be a safe spot, as people died every minute. Compared to the amusement park now, the white-clothed monster they had encountered in the small park before seemed downright amiable. A little boy holding a teddy bear had become separated from his parents and was running helplessly down the pathway. Just as Li Dazhuang was about to call the boy over to hide with them under the statue, he saw a figure in tattered black robes drift past the little boy, its pale face looking around. Li Dazhuang¡¯s movement came to an abrupt halt. That monster was using the little boy as bait! He huddled tightly in the corner, not daring to move an inch. ¡­ A streak of white light cut through the red film, carving out a triangular gap. Several people quickly passed through the gap, and after everyone was through, the gap closed up just as fast as it had appeared. ¡°I can¡¯t completely destroy this barrier, and even when I open a gap, it heals too quickly to get people out, and supporters can¡¯t get in. It seems we can only end this slaughter by dealing with the mastermind behind this,¡± said Gu Panxi, dressed in a woman¡¯s suit, with a grave expression as she looked over the hellish amusement park. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on taking out these monsters for now, then go after the mastermind. That¡¯s all we can do,¡± Lin Zheyuan said through clenched teeth. He had a good idea who the mastermind might be. Who else could do something so heinous but the lunatics from Profane Blood? ¡°Let¡¯s split up and act,¡± Lin Zheyuan said. After saying that, Gu Panxi ran off by herself¡ªso many prey meant substantial rewards from the Association once it was all over. The other Demon Hunters scattered as well, being stronger than the average monster. But there were just too many monsters, and too many people to protect, no one knew what the end result would be. ¡­ Tao Wen and Li Dazhuang were still hiding beneath the statue when suddenly, they saw the monster with the white face and tattered robes floating back towards them. ¡°Could it have discovered us?¡± Tao Wen asked, his face as pale as the monster¡¯s. Just then, a crystal white longsword fell from the sky, piercing the monster straight through; a pure white energy burst from the sword, burning the monster to a crisp! Gu Panxi landed on the ground, pulled out the crystal longsword, and looked seriously into the distance. ¡°If we follow her, maybe we can be saved!¡± Li Dazhuang was about to go out and ask for help but was pulled back by Tao Wen. ¡°Wait a minute, she seems to be waiting for something.¡± In this situation, Tao Wen was more composed than Li Dazhuang. They saw a man walking towards Gu Panxi in a staggering manner, his pace getting quicker and quicker as his eyes swirled with primal desire. With one swift move, Gu Panxi grabbed the man, her nails lightly grazing his neck, a stream of foul blood flowed out, and then she decapitated him with one stroke of her sword. Tao Wen and Li Dazhuang, who had been thinking of going over for help, obediently hid away after seeing Gu Panxi kill the man without uttering a word. This pretty big sister was not much better than those monsters! Because of their limited view, they couldn¡¯t see what was wrong with the man. ¡°The Viral Lost¡­ So the Lost Viral Host is here too, I need to find it first!¡± Gu Panxi identified a direction and started sprinting. She knew that there were two people hiding under that statue, but hiding there was safer than following her; she didn¡¯t have time to protect others, killing more monsters was paramount. ¡­ As the carnage continued, at the top of the Ferris wheel in the center of Furong River Amusement Park, five long, blood vessel-like tubes appeared out of thin air; these tubes grew longer and slowly inserted into the edges of Paradise, shrouding the entire area. Lin Lu ran up to one of the tubes and gave it a fierce kick that could bend several centimeters of a steel plate, but it did not budge the thick tube. It wasn¡¯t that her strength was insufficient, rather her leg went straight through the tube as if it wasn¡¯t there at all. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your energy. Although you can see these tubes, you can¡¯t touch them. This is a sacrificial and summoning ritual unless the Caster is killed or the Ability Core is destroyed before the ritual ends, you can¡¯t interfere with anything,¡± said a man dressed in a robe with long hair tied back, speaking gently like an ancient scholar. Lin Lu looked at the man warily, ¡°Who are you?¡± The man chuckled and said, ¡°Who I am is not important. The scenery here is quite nice, perhaps you would enjoy some romantic moments with me?¡± Beneath the robe, something seemed to be writhing, creating a skin-crawling sight. ¡°Ugh, disgusting thing!¡± Lin Lu cursed under her breath. Chapter 54 - 54 54 Outside of Paradise ?54: Chapter 54 Outside of Paradise 54: Chapter 54 Outside of Paradise Wen Wen pushed a small basin of fresh blood into the cell, and Tao Qingqing sipped it slowly and deliberately. Lately, Wen Wen had been frequently consulting her on vampire combat techniques, so he kept her well-fed, and she no longer eyed the blood with such desperation. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Afterwards, he left the Sanctuary, contemplating when he might also grant Qin Shuang some benefits; currently, Qin was the only prisoner who had yet to enjoy the perks from Wen Wen. As for the monsters providing him strength, Wen Wen still had some conscience. What if letting them suffer too much in the cells caused them to commit suicide? Suddenly, his phone exploded with rings. He picked it up to see over a dozen missed calls¡­ No signals could be received inside the Sanctuary. All these calls were from the Hunters Association. Wen Wen raised an eyebrow. ¡°What¡¯s the big issue here? They are usually so aloof, never seeking me out like this.¡± So, Wen Wen called back; he was still under suspicion by the Hunters Association and could not afford to stand them up. ¡°Hello, this is Wen Wen.¡± ¡°Where are you, why aren¡¯t you answering the phone?¡± Ding Mingguang asked hurriedly. ¡°Ding Mingguang?¡± Wen Wen asked in surprise. In his impression, Ding Mingguang was a shut-in who, aside from watching anime, showed interest in nothing else, so it was uncharacteristic for him to make the contact. ¡°So what if it¡¯s me? Never mind that now, listen. Furong River Amusement Park is currently under monster attack; the scene is incredibly chaotic. We need you to go support immediately. The Association will not skimp on your reward.¡± Ding Mingguang spoke rapidly, indicating that the severity of the incident exceeded his expectations. ¡°Stop joking, how many monsters could there be that you hunters can¡¯t handle?¡± Wen Wen considered such dangerous matters a non-starter. ¡°I¡¯m not joking, there are at least a few thousand people trapped inside the park, with dozens of monsters rampaging and killing at will. Every minute you arrive earlier could save many lives!¡± Ding Mingguang became anxious hearing Wen Wen¡¯s reluctance. ¡°Wait, what did you say before?¡± Wen Wen suddenly changed his mind. ¡°A few thousand people¡­¡± ¡°Not that,¡± Wen Wen denied. ¡°Getting there a little earlier¡­¡± Ding Mingguang ventured. ¡°Ah, why are you so dense? Didn¡¯t you just say there were dozens of monsters!¡± Wen Wen stated bluntly. ¡°If you heard everything, why did you ask me to repeat? This is a serious matter of life and death, not a joke!¡± Ding Mingguang roared, causing Wen Wen to reluctantly move the phone away from his ear a bit. ¡°Relax, I¡¯ll come, and I¡¯ll defeat as many of those monsters as possible. Just you wait, hehe,¡± Wen Wen said, his voice dripping with anticipation. He hung up the phone, prepared his gear, and Wen Wen immediately set off for the Furong River Amusement Park. With dozens of monsters, it was the perfect opportunity to capture a few to replenish his stockpile, and the chaotic environment was ideal for his purposes. Moreover, it was a chance to see just how much progress he had made recently! ¡­ Inside the amusement park, Demon Hunters and monsters fiercely battled each other. The monsters were generally weak, but their numbers were too great, and there were too many civilians to protect. Even with all the Demon Hunters of Furong River City deployed, there wasn¡¯t much improvement in the situation. Monsters hunted civilians, Demon Hunters protected the civilians, and Demon Hunters and monsters hunted each other, turning what was once a place of joy into a bloody mill. The Ferris wheel had already stopped rotating, and the dazzling lights had vanished, replaced by a dense array of red stripes interwoven with some bizarre runes to form a pattern resembling a huge magic array. Mr. L stood atop the Ferris wheel, observing the chaotic amusement park, with a twisted smile on his face. All the dozens of monsters were present, some invited by Mr. L, and others purely captured by him. Mr. L had prepared for this massacre for several years. If it weren¡¯t for Wen Wen inadvertently exposing the Bloodthirsty Vine he had prepared, he would have waited to unleash it during the normal tenth anniversary celebration. However, this was the magnificent sacrifice he had long arranged, and no one could stop this feast from proceeding, not even the Hunters! The Demon Hunter¡¯s early appearance was unexpected, but what did it matter? Once they entered his ground, there was only one outcome. Death! He told the monsters that this was a direct confrontation with the Demon Hunters, a long-suppressed spree of revelry, the beginning of their revenge against the Hunters Association. This was true, but it was also not true because these monsters were also the nourishment he had prepared for the ritual. Whether they survived to the end to be killed by Mr. L or were killed by the Hunters, they were merely nourishment, and the only one who could survive was Mr. L himself. The entire Furong River Amusement Park was part of a ritual ceremony, and the flesh and blood of any person could make this ritual even more perfect. Once the ceremony began, no one could stop it. Even if someone destroyed the Ferris wheel now, even if Mr. L died on the spot, as long as there was still blood flowing here, the ceremony would continue! The components of the array seemed to exist in the real world, but they were actually in another dimension similar to the Gray Mist Layer¡ªhis role was already done, Mr. L had completed his task. Mr. L knelt on the Ferris wheel, muttering incessantly. ¡°Great Overlord, your humble servant offers this sacrifice to you, praying that you might cast your gaze here and bestow a bit of your inconsequential strength¡­¡± ¡­ With a stylish drift, a black sedan stopped at the entrance of Furong River Amusement Park. He had sped all the way here, and he believed traffic fines¡ªsmall issues like that¡ªcould be handled by the Hunters Association. By then, the entrance was already blocked by Supporters, but they were clueless about the situation inside since no messages could reach the outside. Wen Wen, carrying a large bag, stepped out of the car, and several Supporters came up to him to explain the situation inside. Because Wen Wen had been quite active lately, most of the Supporters in Furong River City recognized him. After listening for a while, Wen Wen had a rough idea of the situation. This chaos suited his skills perfectly; if things really got dangerous, he would simply run away. He didn¡¯t consider himself a good person, so he would prioritize his own safety first. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯m heading in!¡± Wen Wen walked towards the park¡¯s perimeter wall. ¡°Detective Wen, wait¡ªthere¡¯s a strong protective shield outside the park right now. Ordinary methods won¡¯t get you inside¡­¡± The Supporter hadn¡¯t finished speaking when Wen Wen fired an RPG. ¡°No worries, I usually don¡¯t use ordinary methods,¡± Wen Wen said with a smile. After the smoke cleared, a breach appeared in the red barrier, but it closed quickly. Before Wen Wen could reach it, it had already shrunk to an impassable size. ¡°As expected, it¡¯s not easy to get in,¡± Wen Wen remarked. Chapter 55 - 55 55 Three-Eyed Snake ?55: Chapter 55: Three-Eyed Snake 55: Chapter 55: Three-Eyed Snake Wen Wen scanned the area again and noticed there were a few other casually dressed people like him; they must be other freelance hunters from Furong River City. The main force of the Hunter Association could easily break through this barrier, but for ordinary superpower users, entering was somewhat strenuous. As superpowered beings who frequently fought life and death battles with monsters, Demon Hunters were completely different from these regular freelance hunters who at best would bully small town citizens. ¡°Buddy, don¡¯t strain yourself, this barrier isn¡¯t easy to break. If the elite of the Hunter Association can¡¯t handle it, we might not be of much use going in. It¡¯s better to wait here for the results.¡± A young man in a purple shirt, sporting a stylish hairstyle, clapped Wen Wen on the shoulder and smiled as if he were the male lead in an idol drama. ¡°It¡¯s much safer to stay outside, how about we get to know each other? My name is Wu Wang.¡± S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The other freelance hunters also nodded kindly at Wen Wen; they were just superpowered citizens who didn¡¯t want to fight monsters. Not just them, most freelance hunters were merely loafing around. In times of crisis, they would follow orders from the Hunters Association, but don¡¯t expect them to give their all. ¡°You should be safer going back to your club,¡± Wen Wen glanced at him and said indifferently. ¡°Club¡­ what club?¡± Wu Wang was somewhat surprised, not understanding what Wen Wen meant. ¡°With superpowers, dealing with a steel wool ball should be quite easy, right?¡± Wen Wen explained somewhat cryptically. ¡°Steel wool ball¡­¡± Wu Wang scratched his head, even more confused by what Wen Wen was saying. ¡°It¡¯s actually good that you don¡¯t understand.¡± Wen Wen no longer conversed with Wu Wang but took a rocket launcher, walked towards the fence, jumped onto the wall, and caressed the barrier. ¡°This barrier even heals itself, and quite quickly¡­ that¡¯s a bit troubling. I must pass through it at a very high speed.¡± Wen Wen reloaded a rocket, thought for a second, then climbed onto a nearby tree, adjusted his angle, and directly fired the rocket. ¡°Firing a rocket from such a close range, has he lost his mind?¡± The freelance hunters were shocked. The distance between the tree and the barrier was only a few meters; at that distance, the explosion would injure Wen Wen too! Before the smoke had cleared, Wen Wen covered his nose and mouth and leaped directly into the gap created by the explosion. His Containment Officer uniform could resist some damage, but his head and face were unprotected. By the time the gap closed, Wen Wen had already appeared inside the barrier. At that moment, Wen Wen had several minor wounds, but these wounds were healing at a visibly fast rate; he had fed the female vampire a considerable amount of blood these days to extract information from her. Therefore, the Blood Energy stored in Tao Qingqing was very abundant, improving Wen Wen¡¯s healing speed significantly more than usual. ¡°Steel wool ball¡­ steel wool ball¡­ that guy was mocking me!¡± It took Wu Wang a while to realize what those words meant; just as he was about to go after Wen Wen, he saw that Wen Wen had already made his way into the barrier using the explosion. ¡°Forget about it, if we¡¯re mocked, we¡¯re mocked. He¡¯s not on the same level as those of us who are just getting by,¡± a short and stocky freelance hunter consoled Wu Wang. ¡°No, we are the same,¡± he said, looking in the direction Wen Wen had gone. ¡­ Wen Wen took a deep breath, his nostrils filled with a strong scent of blood. The smell here was too mixed, and the various noises too many, causing interference. However, he didn¡¯t put on a mask. Unlike the underground sewers, every area here could be dangerous. Maintaining a sensitive Perception Ability would give him an edge. And moreover¡­ the smell of blood wasn¡¯t as disturbing to him as the foul stench of the sewer! ¡°According to what Ding Monkey said, there should be many different types of monsters here, so for me, this place is a treasure trove. I wonder what kind of monster I¡¯ll encounter first¡­¡± Wen Wen could sense the presence of monsters in every direction, and these monsters were not very strong, all within his range of response, which made him somewhat excited about the encounters to come. Just as Wen Wen was excited, a slender little snake, the same color as the dirt, slowly approached him from near his feet. This little snake had three eyes and bright red tongues, which were its only colors that differed from the rest. It could change colors faster than a chameleon, almost seeming invisible if not looked at closely. When it reached near Wen Wen¡¯s ankle, the little snake fiercely bit down. Then¡­ it couldn¡¯t bite through Wen Wen¡¯s clothes! Feeling something at his heel, Wen Wen was startled; he had not noticed the snake at all before! He squatted down, curiously looking at the peculiar little snake. After being discovered by Wen Wen, the little snake was not afraid at all and bit down again, but this time Wen Wen wouldn¡¯t let it succeed. He struck like lightning, directly grasping the snake by its vital spot and pulling it in front of him for a closer look. In Wen Wen¡¯s hands, the snake instantly changed its color to match Wen Wen¡¯s skin. If one didn¡¯t know there was a snake there beforehand, they could easily be deceived. ¡°This little thing¡­ doesn¡¯t seem very smart.¡± With such a level of camouflaging ability, if it maintained a hit-and-run style, it could become a very dangerous creature. However, this little snake continued to attack even after being discovered, which could be said to be foolish. But Wen Wen didn¡¯t think less of it. If not for the Containment Officer uniform, he would have been bitten by the snake already. What might have happened, nobody knows. ¡°Three eyes, this little thing does look quite unique.¡± Wen Wen took a little stick, poked the small snake with it to check its gender, measured its length, and after he finished playing, the little snake was no longer as lively as it had been. According to Wen Wen¡¯s observations, aside from its color-changing ability and three eyes, this snake¡¯s abilities were not much stronger than a normal snake¡¯s. Wen Wen could easily subdue it with a gentle squeeze, probably its killing feature was in its fangs. With a slight effort from his right hand, the Catastrophe Gloves appeared. He decided to confine this gift of a monster, not caring whether the monster was too weak; after all, he had so many cells he wasn¡¯t worried about wasting any. After the Catastrophe Gloves appeared, the previously struggling little snake immediately went limp, its three little eyes filled with fear as if terrified by the ominous Qi from the gloves. Black chains emerged from the gloves, circled around the little snake a couple of times, and then retracted; while retracting, they swayed twice. Wen Wen scratched his head, ¡°Am I hallucinating, or did those chains just seem disdainful¡­ Bad luck, it¡¯s another useless weakling.¡± He searched around, found a small bag on a corpse, first removed the little snake¡¯s two fangs, and then stuffed the snake into the bag, preventing it from coming out. ¡°Even if it¡¯s trash, it shouldn¡¯t be wasted. Let¡¯s see if something can be exchanged at the Hunters Association, or maybe raise it for a while. Once this snake becomes stronger, I¡¯ll throw it into the prison.¡± Following the scent of monsters he had perceived earlier, Wen Wen walked in one direction. ¡­ Chapter 56 - 56 56 Hu Youling ?56: Chapter 56 Hu Youling 56: Chapter 56 Hu Youling Beneath the statue, amidst the bushes, Tao Wen and Li Dazhuang dared not move. The cries and the monster¡¯s roar gradually moved away from this location; no monsters noticed them now, and they just hoped they could survive tonight. Suddenly, a woman appeared in their line of sight. This woman was very beautiful, with fair skin and moist eyes that seemed to speak, slightly upturned at the corners, adding a hint of allure to her aura, her every frown and smile carried an air unmatched by the schoolgirls. She wore the traditional attire of the Capital District, concealing her perfect figure, her long sleeves fluttering as if she stepped out of a painting. The woman walked barefoot through Paradise, her face marked with terror and her eyes looked confused, as if she did not know where to go. Li Dazhuang and Tao Wen glanced at each other; the woman seemed to possess an indescribable charm that captivated them both. Li Dazhuang whispered to the woman, ¡°Beauty, it¡¯s not safe outside. It¡¯s safer here, please come hide with us. The monsters could appear at any moment.¡± The woman¡¯s eyes brightened, and she smiled, her grin momentarily stupefying the two boys hiding in the bushes. She hurried into the bushes, squeezing between the two boys, their bodies touching made Tao Wen and Li Dazhuang blush and shift slightly aside. So fragrant¡­ so soft¡­ ¡°Don¡¯t be shy at this time, just crouch down.¡± The woman pulled the two boys closer to her, their bodies pressed tightly together, her voice was soothing, calming them down instantly. ¡°My name is Hu Youling, what about you?¡± the woman asked softly. ¡°Tao Wen¡± ¡°Li Dazhuang¡± Both said, blushing. High school boys are easily distracted, and this woman ticked all the boxes of their perception of beauty. ¡°You two brothers are so cute. Even though I prefer strong men, you guys aren¡¯t bad either,¡± Hu Youling, no longer appearing as terrified as before, oozed an enticing aura as she said with open arms and a breath as soft as orchid. Her gesture made the boys¡¯ cheeks turn as red as ripe peaches, this tenderness making them forget the danger they were currently in. Li Dazhuang¡¯s hand gently caressed Hu Youling¡¯s back, the sensation enticing him. Suddenly, he felt something furry; turning around, he saw it was a white tail! Hu Youling blushed as she was touched, even giving a slight wriggle. But the amorous feelings in Li Dazhuang¡¯s heart disappeared in an instant, turning into extreme terror¡ªshe had a tail, so she wasn¡¯t human! If it were any ordinary time, seeing a beautiful woman with a tail might have intrigued him, perhaps even looking forward to something happening with a non-human female. But not now. They were in a living purge; monsters roamed unchecked hunting humans. Under such circumstances, could the appearance of a non-human beauty be a good thing? Impossible! Thinking now, her arrival was a complete enigma; they purely¡­ let her come over. Normally, they absolutely shouldn¡¯t have risked letting her in. He hurriedly looked towards Tao Wen, only to find Tao Wen still lost in tenderness, leaning on Hu Youling, his eyes half-closed. Li Dazhuang wanted to wake Tao Wen, but that¡¯s when he realized his body couldn¡¯t move anymore, a sensation like falling into an icy pit; they had unknowingly fallen under this woman¡¯s spell! And this monster, they had brought upon themselves. ¡°Cough cough, hold on a minute, I have a mission for you,¡± a man in a black trench coat told Hu Youling coldly, half-sitting on a half-meter-high stone. That tone, that voice, Hu Youling, who had just been in a flirtatious mood, instantly returned to normal and, in surprise, said to the man, ¡°Eh? Mr. L, weren¡¯t you stationed in the central command?¡± ¡°There was a mishap, and I need you to handle it,¡± the man said coldly. ¡°Your style of dress seems a bit different from before,¡± Hu Youling squinted her eyes and asked doubtfully. ¡°Enough talk, come here,¡± the man¡¯s voice grew stern, and Hu Youling, frightened, turned pale, hurriedly adjusted her slightly disheveled clothes, and emerged from the bushes. Li Dazhuang¡¯s eyes widened as he looked at the man; although the man had changed his clothes and wasn¡¯t wearing a mask, and his voice was completely different¡­ But he could confirm that this was indeed the pervert they had encountered in the park that night, and he was certainly not a good person, indeed he was the mastermind behind this massacre at the amusement park! Yes, the man in black was Wen Wen in disguise, based on information provided by the Hunters Association, Mr. L was the mastermind behind the massacre at the amusement park, so he had used the abilities gained from the Guile Tree Spirit to mimic Mr. L¡¯s voice, to deceive Hu Youling. Hu Youling squeezed between the two men, making it difficult for Wen Wen to act without hitting her. At the same time, he warned Li Dazhuang with a look not to give themselves away. ¡°Walk about a hundred meters north, there¡¯s a Demon Hunter who¡¯s not very strong but quite troublesome. His biggest weakness is lechery, I¡¯ll leave him to you,¡± Wen Wen said in a deep voice. ¡°Sure thing, leave it to me,¡± Hu Youling agreed enthusiastically, then turned and walked away. Wen Wen stood up, a glint of cold light flashing in his eyes, ready to stage a sneak attack, but Hu Youling quickly turned back, and Wen Wen hastily sat down again. Hu Youling said with a smile, ¡°You were planning to sneak attack me, weren¡¯t you? I despise men like you.¡± Having his thoughts exposed, Wen Wen scratched his head awkwardly, ¡°I should have mimicked the voice correctly, right?¡± Hu Youling rolled her eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t treat people like fools, okay? Aside from the voice, how else do you resemble him?¡± ¡°Moreover, he wouldn¡¯t directly command us in battle. In fact, he despises commanding us, and besides, this guy knows you, right? Any regular person could recognize you; did you think I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell the difference?¡± Hu Youling pointed at the immobilized Li Dazhuang as she spoke. Her gestures during the conversation were very expressive, devastatingly beautiful; every motion was filled with charm. If this were a human woman, she would be considered a femme fatale. ¡°Um¡­ well, I wasn¡¯t really expecting to fool you with that; it was just for fun,¡± Wen Wen admitted, touching his chin and leering. ¡°And you¡¯re quite a sight for the eyes, so I¡¯ve decided, from now on, you¡¯re my number one pet to gaze upon,¡± Wen Wen said, smirking lewdly. ¡°Pet?¡± Hu Youling¡¯s expression turned ugly, ¡°You humans are always so arrogant. Choosing to ambush me just shows you¡¯re not very strong. Who gave you the courage to act so brazenly in front of me?¡± Her face turned ferocious, long claws extended from her fingertips, and two long tails swung back and forth behind her, a perfect embodiment of a humanoid giant fox! ¡°Hmm¡­ because of this?¡± Wen Wen fished a rocket launcher already loaded with rockets from behind the stone, pointing it at Hu Youling. Hu Youling: ¡°¡­¡± sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The clear-headed Li Dazhuang: ¡°¡­¡± Last time it was a chainsaw, this time a rocket launcher, how does this guy always manage to get hold of such dangerous stuff? Chapter 57 - 57 57 Arrest ?57: Chapter 57: Arrest 57: Chapter 57: Arrest With a rocket launcher aimed at her, Hu Youling¡¯s transformed body reverted to normal, becoming that ravishing beauty once again. She raised her hands and said, ¡°Okay, okay, I surrender!¡± She weighed her options and decided that her beastly form couldn¡¯t withstand the superpower user¡¯s rocket launcher; after all, she was just a low-level White Fox Demon Yao, not some great demon. So, she planned to seduce Wen Wen, hoping he would drop his guard and discard the rocket launcher. ¡°Hehe, good that you¡¯ve surrendered; you¡¯re truly a shameless vixen,¡± Wen Wen said with a smile. Wen Wen smiled, hoisting the rocket launcher and waving it slightly, signaling Hu Youling to lead the way to a secluded spot. Although her face blossomed with a smile, Hu Youling coldly snorted inside. Men are all the same; just wait till I find an opportunity¡ªI¡¯ll gouge out your kidneys and skewer them! The two arrived at a deserted place. On the way, Wen Wen kept the rocket pointed at her back, preventing her from resistance. ¡°Hmm, this place is good. No one should bother us here. Let¡¯s start,¡± Wen Wen said with a lewd smile. ¡°Hmph, stupid humans, always unable to control their instincts. Watch as I suck out all your Qi,¡± Hu Youling licked her lips and slightly lifted her garment. ¡°Hey, hey, what are you doing? Stop acting like a pervert, okay? I¡¯m a good guy, I treat prisoners well, and I don¡¯t do these dirty deeds. You need to control yourself.¡± Wen Wen righteously stopped Hu Youling. ¡°Later, I¡¯ll find you some positive books to read, so you can understand what a harmonious society is and learn what correct moral values are,¡± he added. Blushing, Hu Youling looked at Wen Wen somewhat shyly. ¡°He seems like a good man¡­ the Qi of a good man, much tastier than that of ordinary men!¡± After preaching about morality, Wen Wen set the rocket launcher aside and looked at her meaningfully, his gaze as if he wanted to claim her instantly, just like those other men. Hu Youling pouted, realizing he was yet another fickle pervert. But this was also good; she could absorb his Qi and escape her current predicament. ¡°Hehe, now you are mine,¡± Wen Wen said, drooling. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m waiting for you,¡± Hu Youling said seductively, looking at Wen Wen. Then, Wen Wen punched her in the eye socket! Yes, punched right in the eye socket, the force of the blow immediately giving her a black eye. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hu Youling was stunned. What was going on¡ªwas this man a sadist? Before she could figure it out, Wen Wen threw another punch, turning her into a panda-faced Fox Demon Yao. She quickly transformed into her half-human, half-beast battle form, then propelled herself backward with her two tails, retreating several meters. Given some time to recover, she could tear this perverted man apart! She was so cute¡ªhow could he hit her! But before she could regain her footing, Wen Wen was already in front of her, his face twisted into a maniacal grin. His large, black hand pressed on her face, slamming her to the ground, her head bashing against it! Wen Wen repeatedly pulled her head up only to smash it back down, each hefty thrust accompanied by a thudding sound. With each strike, dizziness overwhelmed her, and the ground beneath cracked into a deep pit. She extended her sharp claws, ceaselessly scratching at that large black hand, a normal person¡¯s arm would have long been torn apart, but she couldn¡¯t inflict the slightest damage on that hand! Strike after strike, Hu Youling was beaten until her orifices bled, and her consciousness gradually blurred, losing the strength to resist. ¡°Phew, so tired. If it weren¡¯t for the surprise attack, I might not have been able to take her down¡ªwell, at least it would have required quite a bit of effort.¡± Taking advantage of her incapacitated state, Wen Wen used a rope to tie her up, using the kind of knot meant for wild boars, so even with her great strength, she couldn¡¯t break free. As for why Wen Wen knew how to tie a knot for wild boars¡­ Isn¡¯t it normal for a detective to know a bit of everything? Wen Wen was also covered in many wounds, his containment officer uniform torn apart. Her strength was not much less than Wen Wen¡¯s; if it hadn¡¯t been for the element of surprise, it would have indeed been difficult for Wen Wen to capture her. It was absolutely necessary to beat her until she lost the ability to resist because those weak Black Chains could only pull a person who had no ability to resist into the Sanctuary. Despite her appearing submissive, she would probably resist at the sight of the Black Chains. As for why not use an RPG rocket launcher, to say nothing of whether it would hit its target, there¡¯s also the issue of whether blowing this creature into bits will be recognized by the Catastrophe Containment Facility. Hu Youling, regaining a bit of consciousness, felt somewhat aggrieved as she looked at the man before her. She had always played men like fiddles, but this was the first time she had encountered such a weirdo. After her wounds had mostly healed, Wen Wen looked at Hu Youling and pondered for a while, then he lifted her collar. Hu Youling felt a thrill of joy; so this guy wasn¡¯t disinterested in women, but rather had some perverted methods. Regardless, as long as Wen Wen was intrigued by her, she was confident she could drain him dry! But Wen Wen didn¡¯t continue, instead, he took a small bag from his waist, pulled out a snake from it, and threw it directly inside her collar! Hu Youling initially paid it no mind, for she had killed pythons thicker than her arm, so why would she fear a snake as thin as a finger? But when she saw clearly through her collar the type of snake it was, she almost fainted from fright¡ªit was a Three-Eyed Illusion Snake! The body wasn¡¯t strong, but it could perfectly camouflage itself. Its most terrifying weapon was its potent venom; a normal person would turn into a pool of blood if bitten even once, and even creatures like them faced certain death if a large amount of venom was administered! This was just a juvenile; adults could freely change their size, even swell to the thickness of a water bucket¡­ and he just threw such a dangerous creature into my clothes? ¡°Don¡¯t worry, its teeth have been removed, it won¡¯t bite,¡± he reassured. Hearing that the teeth had been removed, she finally relaxed. Although it was somewhat a waste of a good beast, at least her safety was assured. ¡°Now, let¡¯s see if this snake can also be brought into the Sanctuary.¡± The snake was too weak to interest the Sanctuary, but Wen Wen was very intrigued by the snake¡¯s ability to nearly turn invisible, and he wanted that power for himself. So he put the snake into Hu Youling¡¯s clothes, hoping that while absorbing Hu Youling, he could also bring the snake into the Sanctuary. The Black Chains stretched out, binding Hu Youling, dragging her towards the Sanctuary. ¡°What is this, what are you doing?¡± Hu Youling asked, terrified. ¡°Sending you to where you belong, hehe,¡± Wen Wen said, laughing. Chapter 58 - 58 58 The Utmost Evil Qi ?58: Chapter 58 The Utmost Evil Qi 58: Chapter 58 The Utmost Evil Qi The chain didn¡¯t seem particularly strong, but the ominous Qi emanating from it made Hu Youling feel a shiver run down her spine, as if the chain was the natural predator of monsters, her predator! ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ve found you a nice place, free board and lodging, plus a group of little buddies to keep you company. They¡¯re all talented and speak very nicely,¡± Wen Wen said with a smile. ¡°Please, let me go, I¡¯ll do whatever you ask of me.¡± Hu Youling was so frightened that her beauty faded, and tears and snot streamed down her face, causing her attractiveness to plummet several levels. It¡¯s well-known that some small animals lose control of their bladders when excessively scared¡­ and she was a Fox Demon Yao¡­ ¡°What I want is you!¡± Wen Wen said, pinching his nose with disgust as he retracted the chain. As Hu Youling¡¯s fair feet disappeared into the palm of his hand, the encounter with the monster came to an end. With a plop, a small snake dropped to the ground. It looked around with its three little eyes and then swiftly slithered away, trying to escape, but soon a large foot stepped on its tail. Wen Wen picked up the little snake and scratched his head in agitation; it seemed trying to find loopholes in the Catastrophe Containment Facility was not going to work. The flamboyant Demon Yao looked at the snake with surprise in its eyes. This snake seemed out of the ordinary, so it might be best to keep it for now; once it grew larger, it probably could be confined in the Sanctuary. When he returned to the statues, Tao Wen and Li Dazhuang were still squatting in the same positions as before, unaffected by the Charm effect Hu Youling had cast on them. ¡°This is our second meeting, isn¡¯t it? You two lads are sure lucky; saved by me twice. Next time I save you, I¡¯ll have to charge,¡± Wen Wen joked. Even Wen Wen thought these two guys were unreasonably lucky. After pondering, he pulled out a business card and stuffed it into Li Dazhuang¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s good that you can¡¯t move right now; this spot is relatively hidden. Don¡¯t wander off, and you¡¯ll be safe after this mess is over. Keep this card, and if something like this happens again, you can call me. Though your memories will probably be erased¡­¡± The reason for handing out his business card was the same as giving one to the cashier; even if the two of them forgot about Wen Wen or tossed the card, and even if they never encountered a supernatural case again, Wen Wen¡¯s loss was just a business card. If their luck ran out and they ran into a monster again, then Wen Wen would be the lucky one. Catching each monster would make Wen Wen even more powerful! Afterward, Wen Wen left the two high schoolers behind. He had no time to protect them here; if they were killed by a monster, it would just be their bad luck. He still had to hunt for more monsters, to gain more powers. Opportunities for so many monsters to gather in one place were rare! Huge red veins spread throughout the entire amusement park, giving it the scenery of another world. Truth be told, aside from the ongoing carnage, the park seemed much more stylish than before. While the environment would feel oppressive to an ordinary person, Wen Wen felt right at home. Every cell in his body was cheering, as though this environment was made just for him. The Catastrophe Gloves were also very excited, maintaining an external manifestation without Wen Wen having to activate them deliberately. Wen Wen himself enjoyed the thrill of the hunt, whether his prey was human or other monsters. Perhaps it was for this reason the Catastrophe Containment Facility chose him as a host. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°So, who will be the next victim? The one to the east seems quite troublesome while the Qi to the west is a bit too weak,¡± he contemplated on where to find and fight monsters. Suddenly, the space at Furong River Amusement Park trembled violently, and then Wen Wen felt an intense panic attack, as if his heart was about to explode from the tension. It felt like there was a branding iron hidden in his chest, scorching the skin on his chest. He quickly took out the badge hanging inside his clothing and found that it was unusually hot, even glowing red. When encountering ordinary monsters, the badge would only be warm, and even when faced directly with a Motherless, it would just be somewhat scalding, but what did this level of heat mean now? There was something stronger than the Motherless¡­ no, there was a monster that fundamentally differed from the concept of a Motherless! Wen Wen was half-kneeling on the ground, one hand covering his face, halting the distorted smile on his face, as the aura¡¯s influence made him, already on the brink of madness, all the more prone to losing control. ¡­ Dazzling white light enveloped a holy body with wings on its back; Gu Panxi, clad in crystal stone armor and floating mid-air, wielded a sword in one hand and a shield in the other. Behind her knelt a dozen or so ordinary people trapped in the Furong River Amusement Park. Of course, Gu Panxi did not want them kneeling behind her; it would interfere with her fighting, but she could not change their minds. Gu Panxi¡¯s appearance was similar to that of the angels of the Creation Church, convincing those who were already believers that she was sent by the creator to save them, clutching her as a life-saving straw they would not let go of simply because of her wishes. Even some of them thought dying alongside an angel would be an honor¡­ It was for this reason that Gu Panxi was not very fond of the Creation Church, as many people¡¯s feeling of fanaticism was too twisted, bordering on pathological, upon seeing her form. True faith should not be like this. Opposite Gu Panxi stood a weird, four-eyed monster standing upright, none other than Ge Du, the previously captured Motherless by Mr. L! Behind it lay a scatter of corpses, some of monsters, some of humans, a stark contrast to the kneeling figures behind Gu Panxi. ¡°Foul creature, you won¡¯t escape this time.¡± Gu Panxi¡¯s voice was devoid of emotion, lofty, as if what she said was only natural; just as Wen Wen had felt before, in this state, she was no longer really human. ¡°I¡­ won¡¯t submit!¡± Indeed, Ge Du wouldn¡¯t submit, having already escaped once but then forcibly brought here by Mr. L, otherwise it would never have ended up in this plight. Suddenly, a chilling aura enveloped the entire amusement park, a sense of despair and ill-omen as if a great Catastrophe was about to unfold, a suffocating force of extreme and pure malevolence! This aura materialized in Gu Panxi¡¯s Inspiration, like countless giant tentacles exuding an indescribable aura writhing around her body, the embodiment of a great Inner World evil that should not exist in the real world. Those with weak Inspiration could not perceive this malevolence, but they too were affected by the aura. The faces of those who had originally knelt devoutly in prayer grew strange, and the names they murmured under their breaths began to change silently into another name¡­ a name that should not be spoken in the real world. Gu Panxi pointed her sword at Ge Du, her white light growing even more intense. ¡°There¡¯s no time to drag this out any longer, sinful creature, die!¡± ¡­ Chapter 59 - 59 59 The Rooster and the Tortoise ?59: Chapter 59 The Rooster and the Tortoise 59: Chapter 59 The Rooster and the Tortoise The giant centipede over a meter thick collapsed on the ground, its hard and sharp carapace unmarred by a single wound, but upon closer inspection, one would realize that its insides had already liquefied, leaving behind nothing more than an intimidating shell. Upon the corpse of the centipede, Lin Zheyuan sat with a look of decay, blowing smoke rings from his mouth, feeling somewhat exhausted now. This centipede was one of the strongest creatures within the amusement park, its combat ability surpassing even that of Ge Du, who had not yet recovered from serious injuries, which is why Lin Zheyuan had to expend a great deal of effort to deal with it. According to the danger ratings of the Hunter Association for monsters, this centipede was of Disaster Level, equivalent to a superpower user at the level of Assimilation, its very existence a calamity to the real world. As a person responsible for a city, the fact that Lin Zheyuan could handle a monster of this level on his own proved him to be quite powerful. But before he could finish his post-battle cigarette, an ominous aura poured over him like a bucket of cold water, causing the hand holding his cigarette to tremble slightly. ¡°Hey¡­ this has got to be against the rules, right? Even for people with Profane Blood, this is going too far!¡± Lin Zheyuan looked at the tall Ferris wheel, shivering slightly, and he finally understood the layout of the amusement park: it was not just for sacrifice to the Overlord behind the scenes, but also to summon an even more powerful monster! ¡°Now I can only try to kill the summoner before that thing arrives, otherwise not a single person in this amusement park¡­ no, not a single person nearby will survive!¡± ¡°I have to fight with all I¡¯ve got!¡± He tossed away the cigarette in his hand, his figure rapidly expanding and transforming until he finally became a bizarre green eyeball floating in the air, over two meters in diameter! Crinkled reddish tendrils, like nerves, grew on the backside of the eyeball, making it look like a vivid sea urchin from the back. Assimilation level, Eye of True Knowledge! ¡­ ¡°Prosperity, Democracy, Civility, Harmony, Freedom, Equality, Justice, Rule of Law¡­¡± The aura only existed for a very short time, but its impact lasted much longer. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With great effort, Wen Wen managed to compose himself, sweat already beading on his forehead. For a moment, he had the urge to return to where the statues were, to tear Tao Wen Li Dazhuang apart with his bare hands and then send him to the Sanctuary to be devoured by monsters! ¡°It¡¯s too dangerous; the situation has changed, and I can¡¯t stay here any longer.¡± Wen Wen was determined to leave, preferring death over becoming a monster that couldn¡¯t control itself. Once you take that step, even if you retain all that makes you human, you¡¯re no longer a human being! Wen Wen only needed to protect himself. He didn¡¯t mind saving lives but wasn¡¯t noble enough to sacrifice himself for others. Coming to this amusement park, it would be best if he could save people, but if not, he would have done his best. With such dangerous entities present, every second he stayed put him one step closer to madness or death. Just as he was about to leave, the Catastrophe Gloves materialized on their own, conveying an unusual sensation to him, the first time Wen Wen sensed emotion, or perhaps a demand, from them. Hunger, craving; they needed something, and what they needed was deep within the Furong River Paradise, and they wanted Wen Wen to acquire that thing. Standing still, Wen Wen¡¯s face shifted between shades, weighing the pros and cons. Initially, Wen Wen¡¯s own safety and sanity held slightly more weight on the scale, tipping the balance against saving others and seeking thrills. But with the need of the Catastrophe Containment Facility added, Wen Wen had to do some additional calculation. Wen Wen owed his current strength entirely to the Catastrophe Containment Facility, and if he managed to get what the Facility wanted this time, maybe he could unlock more permissions and become even stronger. Inherently not being overly cautious about his life, his pursuit of battles with monsters was like walking on the edge of a knife. When facing opponents of similar strength, he never ran away; he just didn¡¯t want to waste his life in a battle he was sure to lose. The Sanctuary hadn¡¯t forced Wen Wen to acquire that thing, but its yearning was conveyed to Wen Wen¡¯s heart, compelling him to consider it. After thinking it over, Wen Wen decided not to flee for now and wait until after he had obtained that thing to leave. Following the guidance of the Sanctuary, Wen Wen headed deeper into Furong River Amusement Park, but there was a distance left to the huge Ferris wheel. Along the way, Wen Wen occasionally detected the presence of ordinary people, who, influenced by that aura, became slightly abnormal. They were still human, but somewhere deep in their souls, things might be a bit different. After bypassing several superpower users or monsters locked in combat, he arrived at the entrance of an underground Haunted House. This place was a section of Furong River Amusement Park that had been abandoned. The Haunted House area was hastily fenced off with barriers, overgrown with wild weeds, and had no signage. The land inside the amusement park should be quite costly, so why was there such a waste of space here¡­ There might be an issue. Well, since the Catastrophe Gloves were pointing here, it¡¯s almost certain that there was a problem. Wen Wen was about to stride in, grab the item, and leave when suddenly his eyelids twitched fiercely, and he quickly crouched down. A beam of golden light whisked past his scalp, taking some hairs with it. ¡°Lucky I didn¡¯t use the physique of the Guile Tree Spirit, or losing these few strands of hair might have really hurt,¡± Wen Wen complained as he stood up. He knew that the quest for that thing wouldn¡¯t be easy. ¡°Cluck, cluck, cluck¡­¡± A giant rooster as tall as a man walked out of the Haunted House with elegant steps, as proud as a peacock. This rooster had golden-yellow feathers all over, with a scarlet comb that seemed to be dripping blood, and a beak that faintly revealed a row of sharp teeth, showing that it was not a vegetarian. Behind the rooster, there was an even larger shadow hunched over that ordinary people couldn¡¯t see clearly, but Wen Wen saw it distinctly. It was a giant turtle about a meter tall, with limbs and head covered in fish-scale-like golden plates, and its gaping maw filled with sharp teeth, totally unlike the common turtle. ¡°That comb could make enough for two dishes, and that big turtle¡­ hiss, it should make a good soup,¡± Wen Wen thought, first making sure he hadn¡¯t been shrunk, as he looked at the oversized rooster and turtle. ¡°Human, do you wish to live? Make me happy, and I will spare you,¡± the giant rooster stated proudly, its voice resembling an ancient eunuch¡¯s. Wen Wen¡¯s expression was odd. Had he encountered another freakish monster? But monsters, inherently alien to humans, being freakish was normal. ¡°How can I make you happy?¡± ¡°Compliment me!¡± the giant rooster declared with its head held high. ¡°¡­the rooster is so beautiful?¡± After thinking for a while, Wen Wen barely squeezed out those few words. Normally, it was already good if he didn¡¯t mock others, but to compliment? Chapter 60 - 60 60 Tyrant Chicken Duo ?60: Chapter 60 Tyrant Chicken Duo 60: Chapter 60 Tyrant Chicken Duo ¡°Do you always flatter people like that?¡± The rooster fanned its wings and glared at Wen Wen with eyes as large as glass marbles, while the turtle behind it seemed eager to move. ¡°Um¡­ So you¡¯re too enchanting? Too majestic? Or do you like rap?¡± Unable to contain itself any longer, the rooster pecked furiously at Wen Wen through the air. As its head jerked back and forth, a beam of golden light shot out of its mouth. Having seen this attack once before, Wen Wen tilted his head slightly and dodged it easily. The speed of the golden light was fast, but the rooster¡¯s movements were just too blatant, making it easy to predict its trajectory. ¡°So we¡¯re getting physical now¡­ Fine, I¡¯ll make a move too, since I never expected to solve this peacefully anyway.¡± If things had been normal, Wen Wen might have indulged in some insincere chatter, but the threat of that unknown powerful monster had him like a thorn in his side, leaving him no mood to say anything that might please the rooster. Two daggers slid out from his sleeves as Wen Wen quickly approached the rooster. Monsters Wen Wen had encountered rarely worked in pairs, and although the two before him weren¡¯t particularly strong, they were not to be underestimated. Having trained for half a month, Wen Wen¡¯s strategy during combat was mostly the same as before, but with minor differences in his running posture, his stance while gripping the daggers, and even his breathing. These small differences had raised his strength to a new level. Before, he merely possessed the vampire¡¯s high speed, but his reaction time often couldn¡¯t keep up with his movements, preventing him from fighting freely at high speeds. But now, he was different! The rooster¡¯s neck contracted dramatically, and its beak, sharper than a steel knife, stabbed at Wen Wen like a spear. Strike after strike, each releasing a beam of golden light, forced Wen Wen to make effective dodges. The golden light wasn¡¯t very powerful, and Wen Wen could have blocked it with his daggers, but the speed was too fast. Even though the trajectory of the rooster¡¯s head motion was easy to predict, Wen Wen still found it tiring to dodge when the rooster unleashed the golden light nonstop. But it was just a minor strain. The old Wen Wen might have had to trade blows for blows, relying on his strong recovery ability to get close to his opponent. But now, he was able to dodge the golden light and approach the rooster while keeping an eye out for the turtle. From their brief exchange, it seemed the rooster was the offensive type of monster, formidable at range but potentially weak in close quarters. And the turtle was a defensive type, probably possessing powerful destructive capabilities up close, but slow-moving. If he could deal with the rooster first, Wen Wen could easily kite the turtle to death! Wen Wen ran rapidly; his footwork slightly different from an ordinary person¡¯s. He directed a portion of energy into his body, which faintly created afterimages. Some golden light didn¡¯t even require Wen Wen to dodge, simply passing through his body without causing any harm. This was a vampire¡¯s way of fighting. Apart from not drinking blood, Wen Wen could do most things a vampire could do, and with the aid of other abilities, he could perform even better. Even with the rooster¡¯s relentless onslaught, Wen Wen quickly closed in on it, slashing his dagger across its neck. If this strike was solid, the rooster would be incapacitated. But suddenly, everything blurred before Wen Wen¡¯s eyes, and his dagger struck a hard object¡ªthe turtle¡¯s shell! ¡°Impossible, the turtle was so far away, it couldn¡¯t keep up with my speed¡­¡± Wen Wen¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the turtle in front of him, shocked. Then the rooster leaped up on the spot, its thighs thicker than a pig¡¯s leg, shot up lightning-fast, and kicked Wen Wen in the abdomen, sending him flying through the air. He crashed through the railing near the Haunted House before coming to a stop. Wen Wen staggered to his feet, spit out a mouthful of clotted blood, and saw four deep gashes on his stomach, wounds from the rooster¡¯s talons. Had its kick been slightly off, it would have burst his kidney. ¡°You think I¡¯m just a big rooster?¡± The giant rooster shook its head agilely, continuously hopping about, its long legs casting afterimages: ¡°Wrong, I am a Chicken Demon Yao with a golden rooster lineage!¡± ¡°I am a noble Turtle Demon Yao with a tyrant lineage,¡± said the large turtle, plodding up beside the rooster and speaking slowly. ¡°Also, when did you get the impression that turtles crawl slowly?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve miscalculated¡­ These two are much stronger than I anticipated,¡± Wen Wen thought, as his wounds healed. He contemplated his strategy. If it were just one, Wen Wen was confident he could win, but with both, dealing with them proved to be quite a struggle. ¡°We two demon yao might not be on the level of Mr. L, that Big Shot, but we¡¯re not minor characters to be bullied either. To the north of Furong River City, eighty li into the Qi Ling Mountain Range, we, the Tyrant Chicken Duo, also have our fair share of fame,¡± proudly claimed the Chicken Demon Yao. It¡¯s nature to show off and impress others was an instinct etched deep in its soul. ¡°The Tyrant Chicken Duo¡­ Is my mind too dirty, or are you two too pure?¡± Wen Wen muttered to himself, then tossed aside the dagger in his hand. The Catastrophe Gloves appeared as he snapped his fingers. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was basically impossible to fight these two monsters solely with his Vampire Constitution, so he needed to activate other powers. ¡°I only need to enter that room. If you let me pass, we can avoid battle. A fight leading to mutual damage isn¡¯t good for anyone.¡± Before the battle began, Wen Wen still wanted to negotiate with the two monsters. ¡°It¡¯s not for you to decide whether to fight or not now, but for us to decide whether to let you go.¡± The Chicken Demon Yao ran toward Wen Wen, releasing a golden glow as it sprinted. Although it possessed powerful long-range attack abilities, its strength lay in close combat! The Turtle Demon Yao followed closely and wasn¡¯t much slower than the Chicken Demon Yao. The two had cooperated to survive for many years, their combination capable of unleashing formidable combat power. ¡°In that case¡­ let¡¯s fight!¡± Wen Wen¡¯s eyelids drooped slightly, his expression becoming somewhat strange. His eyes seemed smaller, but within those slender eyes burned an intense will to fight. The Chicken Demon Yao lunged with a kick, Wen Wen¡¯s left hand holding a dagger stabbed toward the demon¡¯s claw, aiming right for the palm. As their forces met, Wen Wen¡¯s hand might break, but the Chicken Demon Yao¡¯s claw would be ruined! The sharp-eyed Chicken Demon Yao hastily stopped its foot, and Wen Wen took advantage of the moment to move in closer, hooking his foot around the demon¡¯s grounded claw, and then pushed hard with his right hand, sending the agile rooster tumbling backward to the ground. The Turtle Demon Yao charged like a tank, its massive jaws snapping toward Wen Wen with the speed of lightning. Anyone who has kept turtles knows their heads move with startling swiftness, and this big turtle not only was fast but had an astonishingly powerful bite that could take a chunk out of a metal plate! But Wen Wen leaped a meter into the air from his spot, dodging the bite. He touched the turtle¡¯s shell briefly before vaulting over and landing behind the big turtle! In this exchange, Wen Wen proved to be more than twice as agile! Chapter 61 - 61 61 Out of Control ?61: Chapter 61 Out of Control 61: Chapter 61 Out of Control Wen Wen landed on the ground, spun around swiftly, and shot a stream of green acid at the Turtle Demon Yao, with both monsters right in the path of the acid, but at this moment, the Turtle Demon Yao had still not turned around! However, the Turtle Demon Yao had its way of coping. It stomped its four feet fiercely, instantly bringing forth a layer of earthy yellow shield around its body, blocking most of the acid, but still, some splashed onto its shell, hissing as it landed. After the acid spray, Wen Wen took a few steps back, bowed slightly, and assumed a posture ready to strike at any time. The Chicken Demon Yao and Turtle Demon Yao exchanged a glance, both reading a strong sense of apprehension in each other¡¯s eyes. In this fight, Wen Wen was not only much stronger than before in all respects, but his way of fighting had also dramatically changed, as if he had become a different person. Wen Wen stood still, his head lowered so that his expression was unclear, his body shaking unnaturally. He seemed to be all flaws, but the Turtle Demon Yao and Chicken Demon Yao did not dare to attack, sensing that Wen Wen was extremely dangerous right now! If they were beside Wen Wen, they would see his mouth gaping wide, with four sharp fangs growing from both the upper and lower gum beds, the blood vessels around his eyes bulging, and his pupils also turning red! His current state was exactly like the fighting mode of the female vampire Tao Qingqing! But Wen Wen paid no attention to his own changes; he was in a state of extreme excitement. The two monsters in front of him were like naked beauties in front of a lecher, waiting for him to ravish them. It didn¡¯t matter what he turned into; as long as the fight was exhilarating enough, that was all that mattered! The breath from before ultimately affected Wen Wen, with the repressed madness unleashed in the battle against the two powerful monsters. He suddenly raised his head, stared at the two monsters, and drooled! ¡°Blood Clan?¡± The Chicken Demon Yao backed up two steps, its large eyes wide as it stared at Wen Wen. ¡°No, the Blood Clan can¡¯t spray acid, and there¡¯s something odd about his right hand. What exactly is this thing?¡± The Turtle Demon Yao also readied itself for battle. Wen Wen¡¯s gaze made them feel a chill; it was not the kind of gaze that humans should have, and even among monsters, it was rare! After a standoff for a while, eventually, the Turtle Demon Yao and Chicken Demon Yao both softened and slowly started to back away. Just as they began to retreat, Wen Wen lunged at the two monsters, using both hands and feet, running like a monster from some haunted house movies. The Turtle Demon Yao stomped on the ground, bringing forth the earth-colored shield. Compared to earlier, the Turtle Demon Yao was more intent on maintaining its defense, not opening its shield unless it was for an attack. The Chicken Demon Yao hid behind the Turtle Demon Yao¡¯s shield, continuously releasing golden lights for attacks. It no longer sought close combat; ensuring safety was most important. But even the well-coordinated efforts of the two monsters were not enough to prevent Wen Wen from overwhelming them, quickly rendering them utterly disheveled. Acid could spray out at any time, and the air around them grew unnaturally cold, prompting the Turtle Demon Yao to feel an urge to hibernate, significantly slowing its responses. However, Wen Wen could not injure the two monsters for the time being, with one focusing on defense and the other on attacks, making it quite difficult to find a weak spot. The two Demon Yaos were actually not adept at dealing with this style of combat. They had not been tempered by the dark madness of the Inner World, and their usual opponents were either human Demon Hunters or other monsters like them. Thus, they were somewhat caught off guard by Wen Wen¡¯s style, which was even more monstrous than that of a monster. All sources of supernatural powers in the real world can be traced back to the Inner World, but even from the same source, the manifestations can differ. Currently, there are two types of monsters in the real world: one type directly comes from the Inner World through various channels. They are generally unfamiliar with the real world, filled with a desire for destruction, and harbor malice towards humans and everything in the real world. The other type consists of monsters that arrived in the real world long ago and, by chance, were not eradicated by Demon Hunters, thus leaving descendants and creating monster communities in the real world. This monster¡¯s power was not as strong as the monsters from the Inner World, but it was better adapted to the real world, and generally, it would not cause much trouble. The Turtle Demon Yao and Chicken Demon Yao were the second type of monsters; they had always lived in the Qi Ling Mountain Range and had no interaction with the human world. But everything changed since Mr. L found them. Without saying much, the two monsters retreated as they fought, yet Wen Wen pursued relentlessly, even leaving the small haunted house behind¡ªhe was determined to kill these two monsters. Seeing no escape, the Turtle Demon Yao hardened its heart and seized an opportunity to bite Wen Wen¡¯s right hand. It knew that many of Wen Wen¡¯s strange attacks were released from this hand; if they could disable this hand, Wen Wen would be nothing but dough they could knead as they wished. Wen Wen did not even dodge; in fact, he even extended his hand further, delighting the Turtle Demon Yao, whose jaws could even bite through steel as thick as an arm. Wouldn¡¯t it easily crush this hand? Meanwhile, a smile also appeared at the corner of Wen Wen¡¯s mouth¡ªthe breakthrough had come! The Turtle Demon Yao bit hard on Wen Wen¡¯s hand, and although its teeth ached from the effort, it could not damage the Catastrophe Gloves at all! Then Wen Wen snapped his fingers inside the Turtle Demon Yao¡¯s mouth, and a large amount of acid sprayed into it, filling the demon¡¯s stomach. The strong acid corroded the Turtle Demon Yao¡¯s flesh; if its exterior was indestructible, then it would be destroyed from the inside! Without looking at the Turtle Demon Yao writhing on the ground, Wen Wen knew it was finished. He shook the acid off his gloves and walked towards the remaining Chicken Demon Yao. Its legs trembled slightly. When the Turtle Demon Yao had bitten Wen Wen¡¯s hand, it thought victory was within grasp, but in a blink of an eye, the Turtle Demon Yao had fallen. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Now it¡¯s just you left, how do you want to die?¡± Wen Wen tilted his head to look at the Chicken Demon Yao, his smile as maniacal as ever; he had no thoughts of taking prisoners now. ¡°Is there really no room for negotiation?¡± the Chicken Demon Yao trembled as it spoke. Without the Turtle Demon Yao¡¯s protection, it couldn¡¯t last long against Wen Wen now. ¡°Hmm¡­ you have the choice of how to die, suicide or being killed by me.¡± The sharp dagger kept flipping in Wen Wen¡¯s hand, terrifying to behold, yet it never cut Wen Wen¡¯s skin. The Chicken Demon Yao¡¯s teeth gritted loudly, its comb swelling and filling with blood like a sponge, its entire feather shimmering with a faint golden light. ¡°I¡¯m going all out with you!¡± The Chicken Demon Yao ran toward Wen Wen, a lone chicken that moved like a thousand troops. ¡°You posture impressively, but¡­ it¡¯s all flaws!¡± Wen Wen ran towards the Chicken Demon Yao, his hands gripping the dagger. Just as they were about to collide, he abruptly stopped, slashing the dagger upwards. The Chicken Demon Yao¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as a long cut appeared starting from its high chest, along its slender, flexible neck, to just under its chin. Blood with a hint of golden hue splashed out like from a kettle, covering Wen Wen entirely. He pounced on the rooster¡¯s neck, deeply sucking the fresh blood. After satisfying his thirst, Wen Wen stood up, silently laughing madly amidst the pool of blood¡­ Chapter 62 - 62 62 Beating Heart ?62: Chapter 62: Beating Heart 62: Chapter 62: Beating Heart Smiling, Wen Wen¡¯s expression gradually returned to normal, and then became slightly sad. He looked at his own outfit and sighed deeply¡­ ¡°After all, I couldn¡¯t control myself¡­but fortunately, there were no humans around.¡± During the battle, Wen Wen had started losing control of himself. He remembered every detail of the battle and all his thoughts throughout. The entire battle was voluntary, but that was what made it terrifying. The pleasure that surged from the depths of his heart really made him unable to stop. It was an addictive taste. But he still needed to control himself. It would be best if this didn¡¯t happen again; he didn¡¯t want to lose control. Feeling slightly dejected, Wen Wen quickly recovered. He wasn¡¯t the type to wallow in self-pity. Since it had already happened, there was no way to change it, and regretting it was futile. All he could do was ensure not to make the same mistake again. He looked at the bodies of the two monsters and murmured, ¡°Looking back, those two monsters were really tough. I¡¯m stronger than before, yet they were quite a handful. After losing control, I was able to kill these two monsters so easily¡­¡± ¡°Is this what they call ¡®blackened invincible, whitened weakened by three parts¡¯?¡± As soon as he finished expressing his feelings, Wen Wen clutched his chest, feeling a great pain, so painful that he couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Why did I kill them¡­ Why did I do it¡­ What a waste!¡± ¡°I could have obtained protective abilities and long-range attack abilities, and now they¡¯re gone, gone¡­ I can¡¯t lose control again.¡± Wen Wen firmly told himself. He picked up a chicken¡¯s crest and threw it onto the body of a turtle that was already half decayed, then sat down on it. He wanted to take these two bodies back to the Sanctuary to see if he could salvage any residual value from them. The most important value had already been wasted; perhaps he could recoup some losses from their bodies. Since they were dead, they were just a mix of bones and flesh, and Wen Wen could bring items into the Sanctuary. Before entering the Sanctuary, Wen Wen looked oddly at the spot where the Chicken Demon Yao had fallen, stained dark red with its blood. ¡°Should I scoop up this soil and bring it back¡­ Maybe Tao Qingqing could lick it¡­¡± After hesitating for a while, Wen Wen gave up on this tempting thought. It seemed a bit too much to make a beautiful female vampire eat dirt. ¡­ Tao Qingqing lay on the cold floor, wanting to sleep. Vampires aren¡¯t afraid of loneliness; this kind of creature, once full, can find a coffin and sleep for years. But Tao Qingqing was restless and couldn¡¯t sleep well. Unusually for a vampire, she experienced insomnia because of that detestable man who kept draining her strength, bit by bit, leaving her feeling hollowed out. Imagine sleeping soundly when suddenly a portion of your essence is taken away. Once or twice might be bearable, but it becomes intolerable with more frequency. Just a while ago, an extra person had appeared in cell 0-0005 of the Catastrophe, a woman in white clothes and bare feet, but she was now unconscious, with no indication of when she might awaken. But she wasn¡¯t very concerned about it. That was just another victim. Before Wen Wen, these monsters were the real victims. Suddenly, a random surge of energy flowed into her body, enduring as if she were sucking on blood with a high energy density. ¡°Where is this strength coming from¡­ Ah¡­ I can¡¯t take it anymore, it¡¯s too exhilarating.¡± Strength surged through her in waves, making her scream out. This sensation of power emanating from within her body was different from that of drinking blood, causing her consciousness to blur somewhat. After a while, the sensation finally ceased. She roughly estimated that this power was equivalent to completely draining a normal superpower user, and since the strength originated from within her body, there was virtually no loss in its absorption. Vampires could enhance their strength by consuming high-energy blood, but that method resulted in significant depletion, so this undiminished energy would allow her strength to greatly advance! She was elated for a moment, but then her mood sunk again. Even with increased strength, she was still confined in this cell, and her situation hadn¡¯t changed at all. Just then, a blood-covered Wen Wen appeared in the cell, along with two demon Yao corpses! Tao Qingqing glanced at Wen Wen and was shocked; she actually detected a unique vampire aura on him, which made him particularly tempting to her. But Wen Wen didn¡¯t give her much time to enjoy the sight, as he disappeared into the sanctuary, plunging her mood into another low. ¡­ After sending the Chicken Demon Yao into the sanctuary, Wen Wen didn¡¯t waste much time. He quickly left the sanctuary since he needed to hasten to acquire what the Catastrophe Containment Facility wanted; now nothing could obstruct him. He entered the abandoned haunted house, which was filled with dust everywhere, and one could even see many real spider webs. In a sense, now that there were no lights and no mechanisms working, the small haunted house was much scarier than it was when it was operational. Wen Wen had only taken a few steps when a decrepit zombie mannequin sprang out. This method of scaring was very clich¨¦, but effective¡­ so Wen Wen simply punched the zombie mannequin to pieces. He was hardly scared by such things; though not fearless like some famous writer, his nerves were much thicker than normal people¡¯s, and typical horror scenarios simply couldn¡¯t frighten him. Safely reaching the innermost part of this rudimentary haunted house, in front of Wen Wen was a small room about five to six meters square, but this room was not easy to enter. The interior of the room was filled with various toxins, scorpions, centipedes, spiders, venomous snakes¡ªall these dangerous creatures filled every corner of the room, making it impossible to step foot inside. Put it this way, throw a stone in there, and you might end up splashed with insect fluid on your face. Despite these creatures coexisting peacefully, Wen Wen did not believe he would come out unscathed if he entered. This wasn¡¯t some old-fashioned adventure movie where a cave is filled with dangerous creatures only to highlight the protagonist¡¯s bravery and disgust the audience, with none managing to bite the protagonist. This is the real world; just one look at these creatures and it¡¯s clear they¡¯re not to be trifled with. Wen Wen was certain that if he stepped into this room, those poisonous creatures would crawl through the cracks of his clothes and quickly cause his death by venom. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What the Catastrophe Containment Facility wanted was clear by now; at the center of the room was a heart as big as a person, pulsating vigorously! Several red tubes stretched from the heart to the top of the room. From the feel of these blood vessels to Wen Wen, this must be the origin of the network of blood vessels enveloping the Furong River Amusement Park. Chapter 63 - 63 63 Black Light Mantis ?63: Chapter 63 Black Light Mantis 63: Chapter 63 Black Light Mantis ¡°Let¡¯s do a test first,¡± Wen Wen grabbed a nearby ghostly prop, pried out its eyeball, and tossed it toward the pulsing heart. Before the eyeball could touch the heart, it was blocked by a red light and then, the plastic eyeball directly disintegrated! ¡°As expected, this thing isn¡¯t completely undefended, it¡¯s basically impossible to hook this heart out with a stick.¡± Then he looked at his rocket launcher and shook his head. ¡°There are only two rockets left, not necessarily enough to kill these insects, and since this is underground, if I collapse this place, I¡¯ll be trapped here with all the poisonous insects¡­¡± ¡°Acid¡­ Acid can¡¯t clear such a large area of poisonous insects, Ghostly Qin Shuang¡¯s freezing power can¡¯t make all the toxins lose their vitality, and it takes a certain amount of time¡­ This is a bit difficult,¡± Wen Wen closed his eyes, thought for a moment, and then said sternly with his eyes open, ¡°Come out, I know you¡¯re here.¡± A spectral figure emerged from among the toxic creatures, staring at Wen Wen expressionlessly. ¡°I don¡¯t want to provoke you, what you do is none of my concern,¡± a ghostly voice came from the spectral figure¡ªit was a ghost. It had always been in the haunted house, having seen Wen Wen violently slaughter those two monsters, feeling somewhat apprehensive about him. ¡°Hmm¡­ so ghosts can safely weave through these poisonous insects. Alright, you can go now, leave this underground haunted house, and don¡¯t let me see you again.¡± Wen Wen waved his hand, ready to chase the ghost away. The ghost had been hiding inside the wall opposite; by calling it out, he could confirm whether these toxic creatures would affect a ghost. ¡°I will not leave this haunted house. It represents all of my parents¡¯ hard work. I want to make this haunted house prosper, but the board of Paradise wanted to demolish my haunted house, I¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s stop the story here for now. Anyway, you died and have stayed here to prevent others from entering your haunted house, which is why the place was abandoned, right?¡± Wen Wen interrupted the ghost, who was about to launch into a long discourse. ¡°You¡¯re bound to this place as an earthbound spirit, unable to leave the haunted house. Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll help you leave.¡± Wen Wen tapped a few times on the Catastrophe Gloves, and his form also turned ethereal¡ªa pair of blue and white striped underwear and a pile of assorted weapons and equipment clattered to the ground. At this moment, he had turned into a ghostly form. ¡°Sorry I can¡¯t listen to your tragic tale, because this guy can¡¯t wait any longer.¡± S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In his ghostly state, the Catastrophe Gloves seemed to be wrapped with substantial black Qi, causing the ghost to tremble. Wen Wen ran up to the ghost, aimed the Catastrophe Gloves at it, and struck. Wen Wen knew the Catastrophe Gloves could touch ghosts, so this move should be very effective against them. The ghost tried to resist, but even as a ghost itself, the disparity in combat experience was like heaven and earth; Wen Wen punched the ghost squarely in the chest. Originally, Wen Wen wanted to subdue the ghost and absorb it into the Catastrophe Gloves. Although he already had one ghost, he wouldn¡¯t mind having another. However, today the Catastrophe Gloves were acting a bit strangely. Upon touching the ghost, they suddenly unleashed an overwhelmingly powerful suction force! This suction wasn¡¯t about pulling the ghost into the Catastrophe Containment Facility, but rather it directly shredded the ghost into fragments of energy and absorbed them into the gloves! After the absorption, the Catastrophe Gloves showed no sign of satisfaction; instead, their eager desire was directed toward the pulsing heart-shaped energy. ¡°Buddy, you died without even giving your name; that¡¯s truly pitiful.¡± Wen Wen helplessly shook his head and walked toward the pulsing heart-shaped energy. The poisonous insects called hoarsely, sensing Wen Wen¡¯s presence as he approached, but they were unable to touch him in his ghostly state; although dangerous, these insects were mere animals after all. The closer he got to the heart-like energy core, the harder it became for Wen Wen to control his emotions, forcing him to turn his head away as much as possible and avoid looking at the mass of energy made up of countless impurities. ¡­ A giant green eyeball floated next to the Ferris wheel, with red, nerve-like tendrils writhing around it, lashing out like whips periodically to block incoming attacks, providing protection for the eyeball. ¡°I must say I underestimated you, I didn¡¯t realize you were also a superpower user on the Assimilation level, and the thing you¡¯ve assimilated with is much more disgusting than mine.¡± Mr. L stood atop the Ferris wheel, his appearance disturbing with eyeballs bulging and a trickle of fresh blood at the corner of his mouth. In his battle with Lin Zheyuan, Mr. L found himself at a disadvantage. His typical fighting style involved using his eyes to exert a natural intimidating power, rendering his opponents immobile. However, this tactic was ineffective against Lin Zheyuan, who was essentially a giant eyeball himself; the fact that he wasn¡¯t affected by Lin Zheyuan¡¯s special ocular effects was impressive enough. ¡°That Ferris wheel must be the core of the summoning ritual. As long as it is destroyed, everything can come to an end.¡± Lin Zheyuan didn¡¯t respond to Mr. L¡¯s words. Compared to the entity that was about to be summoned, Mr. L, a member of Profane Blood, was actually insignificant. A blue light shot out from the eyeball, illuminating the giant steel pillars that supported the Ferris wheel, and under the radiance, the steel pillars of the Ferris wheel snapped right off! With the power of this move, it would only take a few more shots to completely destroy the giant Ferris wheel. Mr. L¡¯s complexion darkened. He couldn¡¯t stand by and watch Lin Zheyuan destroy his accomplishments, so he gritted his teeth and his flesh twisted all over his body as a gloomy voice came out from the twisted mass of flesh. ¡°You¡¯re battling me but targeting something else, is that really wise?¡± After the flesh ceased its contortions, Mr. L¡¯s body had grown several times larger, his skin turned pitch black, his soft belly extended several meters long, and two eyes the size of basketballs sat above a pair of massive, frosty-bladed arms crossed in front of his chest. He had transformed into a pure black, gigantic mantis, several meters in length! This was Mr. L in his Assimilation State, the Black Light Mantis! But Lin Zheyuan remained indifferent to Mr. L, strenuously gathering energy in preparation to destroy the massive Ferris wheel; the blue radiance was an extremely powerful attack that couldn¡¯t be released without interruption. ¡°That¡¯s why I said, don¡¯t ignore me!¡± The wings on Mr. L¡¯s back began to flap, and then his entire colossal body surged into the sky at an incredible speed, reaching Lin Zheyuan¡¯s side in an instant. The red tendrils behind the eyeball tried to push Mr. L away, but the blades easily severed the tendrils, and the mantis¡¯ strange mouthparts opened, ready to strike at Lin Zheyuan¡¯s true body. Lin Zheyuan sighed softly; he wasn¡¯t a battle-oriented superpower user, and he had already expended a great deal of energy fighting with the giant centipede previously. Having previously taken advantage of Mr. L¡¯s normal state using his own Assimilation State, Lin Zheyuan could gain a slight upper hand, but now that both were in Assimilation States, he would be no match for Mr. L even if he didn¡¯t focus on the Ferris wheel. Suddenly, a broad and majestic white Sword Qi flew over, and Mr. L hastened to block it with his Mantis Blade, but his entire body was sent flying by the tremendous force! Gu Panxi walked over step by step, with blood dripping from one of her wings behind her, looking somewhat disheveled, but the object she held in her hand gave her an extraordinarily imposing air. It was a head with four eyes, the head of a motherless monster! Chapter 64 - 64 64 The Crimson Eye Please Vote for Recommendation ?64: Chapter 64: The Crimson Eye (Please Vote for Recommendation) 64: Chapter 64: The Crimson Eye (Please Vote for Recommendation) Gu Panxi casually tossed Ge Du¡¯s head aside, her diamond-like eyes focusing on Mr. Li, as she stepped forward with her right leg, positioning her shield in front of her, and a pair of wings unfolded behind her. Mr. Li¡¯s eyes widened, flesh writhing on his body, and two more blade arms grew out, four huge mantis blades arrayed side by side in front of his chest in readiness. He had been chased by Gu Panxi before, so he knew how terrifying this woman was. Gu Panxi was also a superpower user specializing in combat, and much stronger than Mr. Li! After both sides were ready, Gu Panxi¡¯s body shone brightly with white light, a cold glint flashing across the corner of her eye. She surged forward with the power of her right leg, charging towards Mr. Li like a cannonball. This was the Holy Shield Collision! Mr. Li slashed at Gu Panxi with his four blades, but all four were blocked and deflected by the shield in front of her. The Black Light Mantis¡¯s massive body was directly knocked down by Gu Panxi¡¯s shield! Using Mr. Li¡¯s body to stop her momentum, Gu Panxi then withdrew her shield, and her right-hand longsword slashed twice consecutively. After the dazzling sword qi flashed by, both newly grown blade arms fell to the ground! In just one round, Mr. Li found himself at an absolute disadvantage! While Mr. Li was getting thrashed by Gu Panxi, on the other side, Lin Zheyuan, now without Mr. Li¡¯s interference, was making even more successful strides in his destruction efforts. After several streaks of blue light, the structure of the Ferris wheel was compromised, and the entire thing collapsed. Lin Zheyuan and Gu Panxi both let out a sigh of relief¡ªthe matter was settled. But immediately, their expressions grew even graver; although the Ferris wheel had fallen, the Summoning Array still floated in mid-air! Mr. Li laughed maniacally, a large quantity of dark green blood splattering as he did so. ¡°Did you really think I would place the key spot of the ritual in such an obvious place?¡± S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°This was merely bait to attract you, to buy time. Now everything is set in stone; you can¡¯t change a thing.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll kill you first!¡± Gu Panxi yelled in fury, her crystal white longsword pointing at Mr. Li. Mr. Li staggered back a few steps; after the fight with Lin Zheyuan and a series of combination moves from Gu Panxi, he was now at the end of his strength. ¡°Where exactly is the Energy Core?¡± Lin Zheyuan, back in human form, demanded. ¡°Do you really think I would tell you? And even if you find it, it would be useless. I have surrounded the Energy Core with strong defensive traps. Even for powerhouses like us, it would take some time to break through.¡± ¡°And most importantly, like this Array, the Energy Core seems to be in this world, but you actually cannot touch it at all. You have already lost.¡± Mr. Li stated manically, space above his head unraveling, as a powerful presence from the Inner World started to come through the channel he had opened. ¡°We may have already lost, but you won¡¯t live to enjoy the fruits of victory,¡± Gu Panxi declared, her wings spreading out as she transformed into a white comet, rushing towards Mr. Li. Mr. Li didn¡¯t even try to dodge; he just calmly watched Gu Panxi approaching. Before she could reach him, a red energy column descended from the sky, enveloping Mr. Li. Gu Panxi was repelled by this energy column. Lin Zheyuan looked up to see a fissure in space, with red energy pouring down from that gap. A giant finger, several meters thick, was fiddling with the rift above, creating an opening. Then, a blood-red eye pressed against the gap, curiously peering into the real world! Mr. Li, situated at the center of the energy column, knelt on the ground, arms spread wide, enduring the energy from another world, and his previously sustained injuries rapidly healed. ¡°Praise my Lord, thank you for the Divine Envoy¡¯s gift. I humbly beseech the messenger to descend here and purify this tainted world.¡± As the energy infused him, Mr. Li¡¯s eyes turned blood-red, and his body irregularly swelled, while the black light mantis was covered in red pustules which seemed to squirm, as if something wanted to break free. That eye overlooked the entire amusement park; within it, one could see emotions such as slaughter, brutality, and madness, but not a single positive sentiment. Even the ordinary people hiding everywhere could feel that sensation of utter despair, feeling incredibly lowly in that instant, like insects on the ground. The ordinary people close to the Ferris wheel also experienced bizarre transformations: tumors, buds of flesh, extra organs, wildly growing hair¡­ More than that, there was a mental breakdown! ¡°What do we do?¡± Gu Panxi alighted next to Lin Zheyuan and asked, tilting her head. She wasn¡¯t a shrewd person, so she needed Lin Zheyuan to decide. ¡°What can we do? You can¡¯t harm Mr. Li, and we can¡¯t sever the connection between the two worlds. Once that thing from above descends, we won¡¯t be able to handle it either, so it¡¯s all over,¡± Lin Zheyuan said in despair. Gu Panxi, in her angelic state, looked at that eye in the sky and also felt a hint of powerlessness. ¡°At least Catastrophe Level, such a level of monster invading reality will inevitably cause a tragic catastrophe. It would be fine if there were a ¡®True Self¡¯ level superpower user nearby in Furong River City, but the problem is that there aren¡¯t many of that level in the entire Capital District!¡± The two looked at each other, both seeing the despair in each other¡¯s eyes. If they were to flee the protective shield now, they might stand a chance to survive, but that would mean leaving everyone else behind to die. Suddenly, the red flow of energy weakened, and the spatial rift began to shrink as Mr. Li, in the midst of transformation, paused in confusion. ¡°Impossible, the blood sacrifice of so many people, the energy can¡¯t possibly be insufficient. Could it be the energy core¡­¡± Mr. Li¡¯s face showed an expression of disbelief. He had arranged for the Tyrant Chicken Duo, quite capable yet with inconspicuous presence, to guard that spot precisely to avoid attracting attention. With Mr. Li drawing all the fire here, combined with the energy core¡¯s inherent defense, it was impossible for it to be destroyed, unless there was a powerful being in Furong River City he didn¡¯t know about, a hidden force! ¡­ Wen Wen stood beside the energy core, feeling the increasingly oppressive atmosphere from the sky, no longer hesitating, her right hand slowly moving toward the energy core. Red streams of energy emerged from nowhere, striking upon the Catastrophe Gloves. Each energy stream was potent enough to split metal and shatter jade, but Wen Wen didn¡¯t feel the slightest pain. However, due to these streams of energy, Wen Wen¡¯s right hand was temporarily prevented from touching the energy core. Every push forward by Wen Wen was met with greater repulsion force, but overall, she was still advancing. Without the Catastrophe Gloves, she would likely turn to ash before ever reaching the energy core. ¡°Worthy of the Catastrophe Gloves¡¯ interest, indeed extraordinary. If it weren¡¯t so dangerous outside, I could play with this all day,¡± Wen Wen complained as she grappled with the energy streams. Suddenly, Wen Wen¡¯s heart convulsed violently as if someone had seized it; that same presence from before appeared again! And this time it felt different from the last, more intense, and much closer, almost within reach! Chapter 65 - 65 65 Conclusion ?65: Chapter 65 Conclusion 65: Chapter 65 Conclusion Wen Wen clenched his teeth, exerting all his strength to push the Catastrophe Gloves further in, abandoning the comparatively safer method. The aggressive advance scattered the red energy, splattering a few strands onto Wen Wen¡¯s body and causing him some damage. After Wen Wen deliberately increased his strength, the barrier was quickly breached by the Catastrophe Gloves, which then made direct contact with the red energy heart! Subsequently, the Catastrophe Gloves seemed to turn into a black hole, beginning to absorb the energy prepared by Mr. L for summoning the beings from the Inner World, just as it had absorbed the unnamed soul before. Massive ominous energy surged into the Catastrophe Gloves, but Wen Wen himself felt nothing special, as if he was holding a water pump that was pumping water, which eventually wouldn¡¯t enter his body. Wen Wen watched as the energy heart gradually shrank, eventually becoming the size of a normal human heart. Just as he thought the heart would disappear, the Catastrophe Gloves suddenly gripped it and thrust it into Wen Wen¡¯s chest! A torrent of blood spurted out, and Wen Wen collapsed to the ground, his complexion rapidly turning pale from excessive blood loss. ¡°So it turns out¡­ even in a ghostly state one can still bleed¡­¡± He lay among a pile of toxins, his consciousness gradually fading. ¡°If this is the end¡­ it¡¯s not too bad.¡± In the distance, Wen Wen heard some sounds, cold mechanical noises. ¡®Catastrophe Containment Facility, second layer of the Catastrophe Area, has been activated. Access to the Disaster Central Area from the disaster core area is now available¡­ Disaster Containment Officer 72580 Wen Wen, undergoing position change, promoted to Disaster Containment Officer 10086. Please proceed to the Disaster Central Area promptly to collect your Disaster Containment Officer equipment¡­ Disaster Area Warehouse Manager Wen Wen, acquiring a new position, Catalogue Manager of the Disaster Area Warehouse¡­ Disaster Containment Officer Wen Wen, receiving a new position, Catastrophe Prison Warden, granted authority over the Catastrophe Area and the disaster prisons¡­ The Catastrophe Containment Facility is entering a state of repair. All of the aforementioned changes will be accessible after the restoration is complete. Please wait patiently¡­¡¯ After hearing the last statement, Wen Wen could no longer hold on and lost consciousness. His last thought before fainting was, ¡°It¡¯s a good thing I came here in a ghostly state, or by now, those insects would have already skinned me alive¡­¡± ¡­ The crack in the sky gradually closed, and the owner of the eye let out a deafening roar, but it was to no avail as the beautiful world before them disappeared. The red energy column also turned into energy fragments and vanished into the air, leaving only Mr. L, whose transformation was only halfway complete. Initially, the pustules on his body would have turned into powerful weapons, but now they were just an impediment to his fighting. ¡°Impossible, my arrangements can¡¯t be stopped. What is going on¡­ why?¡± Mr. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. L reverted to human form, his body covered in red pustules, his expression one of bewilderment, muttering to himself. ¡°Clearly, you made a mistake.¡± Gu Panxi raised her longsword to the sky, and a beam of white light descended from the heavens to connect with her longsword. Then she swung the longsword downward, the white light enveloping everything. Mr. L did not even try to dodge and was dried up by the intense white light¡­ In fact, Mr. L was doomed the moment his transformation failed. However, if left unchecked, he would have turned into an irrational and utterly uncontrollable monster, more troublesome than the monsters from the Inner World, which is why Gu Panxi had to deal with him. ¡­ With Mr. L¡¯s death, the few remaining monsters either fled the park or were slain after the battle. The crisis in the park was mostly resolved, and the people who had been hiding came out. During the hellish hours, at least a thousand people in the amusement park had been killed or injured. If the Hunter Association hadn¡¯t arrived in time, the number of casualties would have likely doubled. But they still couldn¡¯t be allowed to leave. Their memories of the amusement park needed to be erased and new ones implanted before they could go. Otherwise, letting these people go would cause massive turmoil. The primary mission of the Hunter Association was to prevent the supernatural world from being exposed to the ordinary human world. Ordinary people lack reason. Once a massive disturbance occurs, it becomes a breeding ground for evil, and more powerful entities may descend upon the world. Besides these frightened ordinary people, the group in the center of the amusement park required strict handling, as they all had been influenced by the owner of that eye and needed to be isolated for a while before being released. Physical mutations were easy to deal with; it was the psychological aberrations that were truly terrifying. Lin Zheyuan was wearing shorts that he didn¡¯t know from which corpse he had taken, with bare arms and a bent cigarette dangling from his mouth. He looked at the bright night sky, seeming somewhat melancholic. Yes, when he transformed, he was naked. After all, transforming from a human into a large sphere meant all his clothes would be torn to shreds. Although the incident had been resolved, he couldn¡¯t feel happy. The attack had escalated to this extent, and he was sure to be punished. Perhaps he wouldn¡¯t remain in charge of Furong River City anymore. So many people had been attacked. Covering up the incident would consume an immense amount of resources, and the Hunters Association of Furong River City may even end up in debt. But that wasn¡¯t his concern. What upset him was that he was the guardian of Furong River City, and now¡­ ¡°Heh, what exactly have I protected¡­¡± ¡­ In a forest of pure white, a pale giant over two hundred meters tall played with a spatial rift the size of its fingertip. The world on the other side of the rift was the legendary ¡®Surface World¡¯, rumored to be unruled by powerful beings, rich in resources, and teeming with life¡ªperfect for colossal creatures like itself. Unfortunately, although that world was close, the more powerful an entity was, the harder it was to cross over. And today, an insignificant creature from another world had actually opened a channel connecting it to that world. All that creature wanted was a trivial offering of power. Through that rift, it confirmed the weakness of the beings in that world. If it could descend upon that world, then it would belong to it! This desolate world full of powerful beings wasn¡¯t worth its attachment. That other world was where beings like itself truly belonged. Now it felt so content that it didn¡¯t bother with two groups of small monsters fighting beneath its feet. It simply looked through the tiny spatial rift at that world, and everything it saw would be its own! Suddenly, the power supporting the spatial channel weakened, and the expanding spatial channel began to shrink! It poured its tremendous power into the channel, trying to keep it open. But the passage between the two worlds was only easy to open from the other side. From this side, it was as hard as reaching the heavens! So, despite exerting all its strength, it couldn¡¯t prevent the closure and could only watch the rift gradually disappear. ¡°Ah¡­ Roar!¡± Full of rage, it stomped its foot, and the immense force made the entire Pure White Forest tremble. The monsters fighting beneath its feet were instantly shattered by the overpowering shockwave¡­ Chapter 66 - 66 66 Disaster Level ?66: Chapter 66 Disaster Level 66: Chapter 66 Disaster Level Rising from a pile of insects, Wen Wen touched his chest, his eyes somewhat vacant. ¡°¡­I think I just died, and why did the Catastrophe Gloves move on their own¡­¡± He stood up and walked to his gear, switched to vampire mode, put on his underwear, and gathered his equipment. After that, Wen Wen lifted his shirt to inspect his chest and poked it lightly twice. ¡°It¡¯s soft and still pale and tender, thankfully there¡¯s no bulging, otherwise how could I live¡­¡± ¡°It seems to have regrown, so what just happened wasn¡¯t an illusion. It looks like it stuffed that energy heart into my chest¡­ But where is my original heart?¡± Wen Wen sighed and then shook his head. Now wasn¡¯t the time to think about this; he didn¡¯t know how long he had been unconscious for, nor what the outside had turned into. He walked out of the haunted house and discovered that Paradise had been restored to order. The public was either having their memories erased or undergoing further investigations, led by assistants in black uniforms. He then saw Lin Zheyuan sitting on a cartoon statue of a beautiful woman laying on the ground and greeted him in his own way. ¡°Hey, why are you streaking here, and wearing random pants? Aren¡¯t you afraid of catching diseases like syphilis and hemorrhoids¡­¡± S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The hand Lin Zheyuan had the cigarette in shook slightly, and his expression was a bit stiff. How did he know I have hemorrhoids? ¡°If you don¡¯t speak up, no one will think you¡¯re a mute. You¡¯re the one with hemorrhoids!¡± Although feeling a bit guilty, Lin Zheyuan still retorted and then, noting Wen Wen¡¯s disheveled appearance covered in what seemed to be chicken blood, asked in surprise, ¡°Why are you here? You didn¡¯t answer when I called you earlier.¡± ¡°Heh, at that time I was busy with some things I couldn¡¯t tell you about, couldn¡¯t take calls. But I still came to help you out. This time I took care of three monsters, and you can¡¯t shortchange me on the reward.¡± Wen Wen omitted the part about the Catastrophe Gloves destroying the energy core; if the Hunter Association found out, it would inevitably lead to trouble. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll credit you for your efforts. You won¡¯t miss out on any benefits. Have you really not considered joining our Hunters Association? You are very well-suited for the job.¡± Despite still having some doubts about Wen Wen, Lin Zheyuan set them aside to acknowledge his help this time. ¡°Forget it. If it¡¯s like those crazy women wandering around freely, being a Ranger is still okay, but being confined here as a regular Demon Hunter is not for me,¡± Wen Wen shrugged. ¡°Who are you calling a crazy woman?¡± Gu Panxi appeared behind Wen Wen and punched him directly. Despite being hit, Wen Wen still had to grin and apologize. ¡°I¡¯ve already taken care of the matriarch loss, so I¡¯ll make it worth your while!¡± Gu Panxi said mysteriously after punching Wen Wen. ¡°What¡¯s the good stuff?¡± Wen Wen¡¯s eyes lit up. If she said it was good, then it had to be something special. ¡°You¡¯ll know when the time comes, it won¡¯t disappoint you.¡± After speaking, Gu Panxi left Wen Wen¡¯s side. There were many ordinary people who had seen her in her angel form, and their gazes made her uncomfortable there. ¡°See, it¡¯s a good thing I didn¡¯t join your Hunters Association. Both risking our lives to protect this city, coming over to help gets a reward, while you native Demon Hunters might face punishment.¡± Wen Wen also sat on the cartoon beauty statue, with Lin Zheyuan sitting on the hip and Wen Wen on top of the chest. ¡°I hate to admit it, but you¡¯re right.¡± Lin Zheyuan sighed, though he had no complaints; his job was to protect the city, while Gu Panxi¡¯s task was to hunt monsters. He failed to protect, while Gu Panxi succeeded in hunting. Although they were doing the same thing, the outcomes were different. ¡°Speaking of which, we were fairly lucky this time. That Catastrophe Level monster didn¡¯t manage to descend successfully; otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be here worrying about possible punishment from the Association, but would have died right here.¡± ¡°Catastrophe Level¡­ Was that terrifying aura what you referred to as a Catastrophe Level monster?¡± Wen Wen frowned and said. ¡°That¡¯s right, at least Catastrophe Level, it might even be stronger.¡± Lin Zheyuan discarded his cigarette butt and lit up another half a cigarette, putting it in his mouth. After the fierce battle, his cigarettes were all over the place, but he wouldn¡¯t waste them. These cigarettes were not cheap. Catastrophe¡­ Wen Wen¡¯s brow furrowed. Was this the Hunter Association¡¯s internal classification method for monsters? His Sanctuary was called Catastrophe Containment Facility, and the activated areas within the Sanctuary were Disaster Area and Catastrophe Area¡­ so this Catastrophe Level¡­ ¡°Could you describe to me what a Catastrophe Level monster is like?¡± Wen Wen ventured to ask. ¡°You probably don¡¯t know yet, which is fine. There¡¯s no secret to keep anyway,¡± Lin Zheyuan said, adjusting his position: ¡°Just like the classification for superpower users, monsters are also divided into five levels: Calamity Level, Disaster Level, Catastrophe Level, and last of all, Calamity Level!¡± Wen Wen nodded as if nothing was new, but his heart was churning with shock. Calamity Level, Disaster Level, wasn¡¯t that precisely matching the currently activated Disaster Area and the soon-to-be-opened Catastrophe Area? The classification system used by the Hunter Association for monsters was exactly the same as the Catastrophe Containment Facility! Could there be a secret connection between the two? After the Catastrophe Area, would there be an activation of the Disaster Area and the Catastrophe Zone? ¡°The so-called Calamity Level corresponds to superpower users who are at the Exploration Realm. They can cause trouble, but are relatively easy to deal with,¡± ¡°Disaster Level is like the Bewitching Clown Grandi we encountered before. If left alone, it would cause serious trouble.¡± ¡°Disaster Level, if neglected, might eventually threaten an entire city, leading to an irreversible catastrophe.¡± ¡°While a Catastrophe Level monster, just from the energy it exudes, is enough to cause mutations in ordinary people, you know about the Talgan Desert?¡± Wen Wen pondered for a moment, ¡°One of the four great deserts of the Capital District, created by thousands of years of wind erosion and the loss of vegetation¡­¡± ¡°Yes, that¡¯s what the textbooks say,¡± Lin Zheyuan said as he discarded his cigarette, which was gone after just a few puffs. Wen Wen raised an eyebrow, ¡°Are you suggesting the true situation is different?¡± ¡°Of course. It was once a fertile land, until a foolish native tribe summoned a zombie from the Inner World¡­¡± ¡°What does a zombie have to do with a desert?¡± ¡°This zombie was called Drought Fiend, its level was Catastrophe Level. Where its feet tread, miles turned to barren land!¡± ¡°Back then there was no Hunter Association, and it took the Creation Church decades to seal that monster away, but by then, thousands of acres of fertile land had turned into endless desert!¡± Wen Wen was somewhat shocked. Calamity and Disaster Levels were still acceptable, and the Disaster Level like Ge Du was bearable, but why did it seem like stepping into the Mythical Realm with Catastrophe Level? ¡°If Catastrophe Level is so strong, what about the last one, Calamity Level?¡± ¡°Calamity Level¡­ at least I don¡¯t know if a Calamity Level monster has ever descended upon reality, because the standard set within the Hunter Association for Calamity Level is¡­ the end of the world!¡± Chapter 67 - 67 67 The Future Like a Fog ?67: Chapter 67 The Future Like a Fog 67: Chapter 67 The Future Like a Fog Wen Wen frowned, somewhat disbelieving Lin Zheyuan¡¯s words, ¡°The end of the world seems a bit exaggerated, don¡¯t you think? Could such a high-level monster really appear?¡± Lin Zheyuan took a fierce drag from his cigarette, blowing out a large puff of smoke that made him roll his eyes, ¡°Calamity Level Monsters, I¡¯ve never seen one myself, and I even feel like no one in the real world has truly seen a Calamity Level Monster. But if a Calamity Level Monster really exists, then the so-called Overlord behind Profane Blood would be of Calamity Level!¡± He left one thing unsaid. If the creator behind the Creation Church could also be considered a monster, it would also be of Calamity Level! In fact, besides the Hunter Association, the most powerful superpower user organizations in the real world are all connected to Calamity Level existences in the Inner World. Although Calamity Level Monsters might not have descended upon the world yet, the threat has never disappeared. Calamity Level = World-Ending Crisis Wen Wen nodded, feeling more and more that his Catastrophe Containment Facility was extraordinary. He did not doubt that the facility could at least contain Catastrophe Level Monsters! Even so, since it¡¯s called the Catastrophe Containment Facility, is it also possible that it could contain a Calamity Level world-destroying monster? While Wen Wen and Lin Zheyuan were chatting, the Supporters had almost finished their search work inside Paradise. One of the Supporters waved at Lin Zheyuan. ¡°Our conversation ends here. After we wrap up everything in a couple of days, we¡¯ll send you a notice. You¡¯ll have to visit the Association then. We need to record today¡¯s events and, additionally, we want to thank you for coming over to help us. We will make sure to show our appreciation.¡± Lin Zheyuan felt somewhat weary and did not want to discuss these matters with Wen Wen anymore. Wen Wen nodded, having made many gains today; it was time to go back and tally the fruits of victory. Excited, Wen Wen returned home, ready to wash off the grime from his body, when he suddenly froze. ¡°If I go to the facility like this now, would Tao Qingqing lick the blood clean off my body¡­ Hm, quite thrilling!¡± Wen Wen thought about the scenario and felt his face grow warm. However, it was just a thought. He wouldn¡¯t actually go through with it. Not to mention the possibility of Tao Qingqing seizing the chance to bite him to death, even if she posed no risk at all, Wen Wen would not have the heart to let a girl do such a thing. ¡­Alright, perhaps it was also because the cell housed not only Wen Wen and the female vampire Tao Qingqing but a few other pairs of eyes, that he was unwilling to do it. He first set aside the small snake whose teeth had been plucked out, then proceeded to clean the blood off his body. Standing in front of the large floor mirror, he touched his right arm and fell into contemplation. Previously, his right arm had moved on its own, stuffing the Energy Core into his body. Therefore, some change must have occurred within him now. He deactivated the vampire mode, now without any Supernatural Powers residing in his body, then bent his arm, gently pressing down on the muscles. Without applying force, they were soft and elastic, but when he flexed, they became as hard as rock, far more than twice as strong as before he had the Catastrophe Containment Facility. After some thought, he walked into the living room, approached the water dispenser, and lifted the water jug. ¡°So light¡­ just like holding a small bottle of mineral water¡­¡± The weight of the water jug was not light; although it wasn¡¯t strenuous to hold before, it was never this effortless. ¡°Now, even without the Catastrophe Containment Facility, just with this physical condition, I might as well be considered a monster myself,¡± said Wen Wen with a sigh. After acquiring the Catastrophe Containment Facility, Wen Wen¡¯s strength had always been improving modestly, but never before had there been such an explosive increase like this time! Wen Wen switched to vampire mode again, lifting the water cooler with ease, his gaze sharpening, he couldn¡¯t even feel the weight of the water cooler! His strength in vampire mode had become much more formidable as well! If he were to encounter the Feathered Serpent Monster again, he definitely wouldn¡¯t be much weaker than it in terms of strength! ¡°Looking at the results, the autonomous actions of the Catastrophe Gloves seem to be a good thing for me, but I¡¯d rather not have this benefit than have them act on their own,¡± he said. Although his strength had increased, the autonomy of the Catastrophe Gloves still cast a shadow over Wen Wen¡¯s heart. ¡°This upgrade and maintenance of the Catastrophe Containment Facility must have been due to the absorption of energy from that huge heart, which means as long as the Catastrophe Gloves absorb more energy, they will become even stronger in the future.¡± ¡°Unfortunately, this absorption is uncontrollable, otherwise, battles in the future would be much more convenient,¡± he mused. Wen Wen knew that the crisis at the amusement park was ultimately resolved because the Catastrophe Gloves had drained the energy from that heart, indicating that the energy the Catastrophe Gloves required was that kind of filthy and evil strength. His ease in approaching the Energy Core was purely a matter of good fortune, and it wouldn¡¯t be so easy next time he wanted to approach energy of this caliber. Afterward, Wen Wen summoned the Catastrophe Gloves, and to his surprise, they had changed from before. The gloves now covered a larger area, spreading up to Wen Wen¡¯s shoulder, making them look less like gloves and more like a pitch-black arm! With a greater surface area covered came even greater strength, and Wen Wen roughly estimated that his right arm was now at least twice as powerful as his left. Don¡¯t underestimate that doubling of strength; with the boost from the energy heart and the intrinsic strength of a vampire, that power had become so great that Wen Wen had to be extremely careful when using it. He swung the Catastrophe Gloves at the empty air, producing a muffled thud. Wen Wen had no doubt that punch could have blown a regular person apart. Literally blown apart, with pieces flying everywhere! ¡°I¡¯ve become very strong now, haven¡¯t I?¡± he murmured. Upon confirming his increased strength, Wen Wen felt not joy but rather a growing sense of unease in his heart. ¡°The gloves will make my strength greater, but will the coverage of these gloves keep growing¡­ and when they cover my entire body, will I still be myself?¡± he wondered. ¡°Does the Catastrophe Containment Facility, which evolves through such filthy energy, truly exist to maintain the balance between the Inner and Outer Worlds, as the Central Command says¡­¡± ¡°With such ominous power¡­ I hope I¡¯m not just a breeding ground for some evil to emerge.¡± ¡°And before, my state when I lost control was off as well¡ªit was as if I turned into a real vampire. What was that all about¡­¡± Wen Wen rubbed his head forcefully, sighing. The more he thought, the more overwhelming the problems seemed, shrouding the future in a fog of uncertainty. He didn¡¯t put on any underwear, simply draping on a white lab coat before heading to the Catastrophe Containment Facility, commando style. ¡­ S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 68 - 68 68 The Grudge Between Female Monsters ?68: Chapter 68 The Grudge Between Female Monsters 68: Chapter 68 The Grudge Between Female Monsters ¡°It hurts so much¡­ Where am I, and why am I here?¡± Wen Wen¡¯s head throbbed with pain. That guy really didn¡¯t know how to treat a lady with care, using such heavy force on a beauty like her. He¡¯s bound to stay single for life¡­ ¡°What on earth are those black chains? That aura¡­ it¡¯s definitely not something ordinary. Getting involved with something like that, who knows what the future holds.¡± As her consciousness gradually returned, she managed to get a clear look at her situation. She was in a cell that harbored a toilet with small partitions, a bed that seemed very hard, and a lamp. ¡°Does that pervert intend to keep me concealed in luxury? This place is way too shabby. If he wants to keep me, he¡¯ll need the amenities of a five-star hotel at the very least!¡± Once she¡¯d familiarized herself with the layout of the cell, she began to look outside. Two corpses were piled up in the corridor. One was a large rooster with its throat slashed, and the other, a large turtle mostly corroded away and only its shell remained intact. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ the Tyrant Chicken Duo from Qi Ling Mountain!¡± Since she also lived in Qi Ling Mountain, she naturally knew of the Tyrant Chicken Duo¡¯s reputation. Although the name and their personalities were somewhat laughable, their strength was genuine. In a one-on-one fight, she was evenly matched with either of them, but if the two combined their forces, they could achieve results greater than the sum of their parts. She was no match for them. In the circle of low-level monsters at Qi Ling Mountain, these two also had some fame. No matter what they did, they were always together. So that pervert actually killed these two monsters all by himself? Earlier, Hu Youling had felt that Wen Wen had won against her by sneak attack and considered it an unfair victory. But now, she felt somewhat relieved that she didn¡¯t end up with the same fate as these two. ¡°At least, you died together.¡± Then, she looked at the cell next to hers. In the room beside her, there was a huge oak tree imprisoned. Although she had never seen it before, it must be some kind of Tree Spirit. Opposite of the oak tree, there was also a mentally challenged looking Scavenging Demon with a blank stare, constantly maintaining the posture of a punishment standing. Why wouldn¡¯t it sit down for a while? There was also a weak ghost, but that could be ignored¡­ Last of all was a slightly disheveled female vampire. Like those monsters, vampires also hailed from the ancient lineage left behind by the creatures of the Inner World and were considered one of the largest monster species surviving in the real world. However¡­ why did she feel that the female vampire looked somewhat familiar? ¡°Excuse me, is this the Hunter Association¡¯s place for imprisoning monsters? I¡¯ve heard that the Hunters Association only imprisons rare monsters. Why would an ordinary Fox Demon like me deserve to be imprisoned here?¡± Hu Youling said sweetly, in a sugary voice that was hard for anyone, ghost or human, to find annoying. But no sooner had she finished speaking than she felt a hostile gaze directed at her, coming from the female vampire¡¯s cell! ¡°Hey, sister, both of us are misfortunate souls in the same boat. There¡¯s no need to look at me with such hostility.¡± Hu Youling said pitifully to Tao Qingqing. Tao Qingqing recognized her the moment she stood up, though she had been lying unconscious with her back to her previously. Tao Qingqing snorted and spat out two words: ¡°Slut!¡± ¡°Yo, I wouldn¡¯t have recognized you if you didn¡¯t speak. It¡¯s you, the cold-blooded lady without a period. I didn¡¯t expect you to be caught here too.¡± Hu Youling quickly switched from pitiful to aggressive as she taunted Tao Qingqing. After all, they had met once before. Years ago, when Tao Qingqing was first turned into a vampire, she couldn¡¯t contain her bloodthirstiness and, afraid of exposing her identity by feeding indiscriminately, she turned her attention to her boyfriend who lived alone. Apart from her, that guy had a small social circle; even if he suddenly disappeared, it wouldn¡¯t draw anyone else¡¯s attention. But when she arrived at her boyfriend¡¯s place, she found him coupling with Hu Youling, his essence completely drained by her, and even his blood had become nutrient-deficient. So, fueled by a combination of jealousy and rage, Tao Qingqing immediately got into a fight with Hu Youling, but at that time, having just become a vampire, she wasn¡¯t very strong and was no match for Hu Youling. As a result, Hu Youling easily captured her and, after doing some shameful tofu-related things to her, finally let her go. Thus, the grudge between the two female monsters was set. ¡°You deserve to be caught here, you slut. That guy is a pervert, and you¡¯ll have no good days ahead,¡± Tao Qingqing said with biting sarcasm upon seeing her enemy. ¡°I¡¯m actually quite looking forward to how he will treat me,¡± Hu Youling tremblingly giggled, caressing her body and speaking with a flushed face, ¡°Speaking of which, sister, having been locked up for so long, you must have been trained quite well.¡± The two women mocked each other, creating a tense atmosphere in the cells, with Ghostly Qin Shuang floating in mid-air, grinning cheerfully, finding the verbal battle entertaining. The Guile Tree Spirit¡¯s branches wriggled a few times, imitating Wen Wen¡¯s voice: ¡°There are only a few of us monsters here, we need to harmonize, no quarreling, let¡¯s unite against the Great Devil Wen Wen¡­ ¡± ¡°Get lost!¡± the two women yelled at the Guile Tree Spirit simultaneously. The Guile Tree Spirit¡¯s branches retracted, and its leaves drooped, as if it had become self-isolated after being scolded. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡­ When Wen Wen entered the Sanctuary, he noticed the atmosphere in the cells was off. Usually, he was the absolute center of attention, but today, upon his arrival, the monsters seemed to ignore him. ¡°Hmm¡­ What¡¯s going on with you guys?¡± he asked. Without turning her head, the female vampire pointed to Hu Youling¡¯s luxurious Cell No. 0005, ¡°Why does her cell have a toilet and a bed, and mine has nothing?¡± Scratching his head, Wen Wen said, ¡°You¡¯re a vampire, you can sleep anywhere without it affecting you, and you don¡¯t need to excrete¡­¡± ¡°I still want it!¡± the female vampire stated firmly. ¡°Even if you want it, I can¡¯t give it to you,¡± Wen Wen replied, somewhat embarrassed, finding the woman unusually persistent today, unlike her normal disregard for him. ¡°If it can¡¯t be changed, then give this to her and let her use it for her meals!¡± Tao Qingqing turned around and handed Wen Wen a pile of shards, which were from the dog bowl she previously used for meals. ¡°It¡¯s already broken into this state¡­¡± Wen Wen said, finding it problematic. ¡°Glue it, and it¡¯s still usable!¡± Tao Qingqing said coldly. Ignoring the hysterical Tao Qingqing, Wen Wen walked over to Hu Youling¡¯s cell and surveyed the interior. Although he didn¡¯t understand the women¡¯s feud, he began to grasp the situation. His cell had only bars and a cold floor, while others boasted warm beds and washrooms; no one would feel balanced in such disparity. But Wen Wen was helpless; he lacked the authority to change the cell arrangements, so he couldn¡¯t offer any assistance. He seemed to recall hearing that he might gain control over the prison management in the future. He would have to wait until then. Chapter 69 - 69 69 Hu Youlings Ability ?69: Chapter 69 Hu Youling¡¯s Ability 69: Chapter 69 Hu Youling¡¯s Ability ¡°Superpower user, sir, this place is too shabby. If you could get me a better place, I¡¯d be at your disposal,¡± Hu Youling cooed to Wen Wen. She detested Wen Wen to the point of grinding her teeth, but just as bloodlust was an innate trait of Tao Qingqing, Hu Youling¡¯s nature was to seduce men. Wen Wen stroked his chin, eyeing Hu Youling with an aggressive gaze, scanning her from top to bottom. After all, she was his prisoner; it would be a waste not to look. ¡°No matter what you¡¯re thinking on the inside, your attitude is definitely better than that stoic woman. As a pet goes, you¡¯re more qualified than she is.¡± Upon hearing Wen Wen¡¯s words, Hu Youling bashfully threw Wen Wen a flirtatious glance, while Tao Qingqing on the side was so angry that she smashed the railing, alas, to no avail as she couldn¡¯t damage it no matter how hard she tried. After some idle chat, Wen Wen observed the state of his few prisoners and then walked over to the two monster corpses, pondering how to deal with the bodies. Although he couldn¡¯t gain the abilities of these two monsters, the bodies of such supernatural creatures shouldn¡¯t be wasted. He first took out a knife and skillfully dismembered the giant rooster, whose body still contained some uncoagulated fresh blood. He planned to feed this blood to Tao Qingqing; blood infused with powerful energy should definitely enhance her strength. As for the meat of the rooster, Wen Wen decided to test for poison on some animals outside first, and then keep some for himself to eat, hoping it would boost his own strength. The miscellaneous parts, Wen Wen tossed half to Calamity-0004, the Guile Tree Spirit¡¯s cell, and the other half to the Rot Fiend¡¯s cell. The Rot Fiend would consume it when it got hungry. With that, the giant rooster was fully exploited, not a single bit wasted. Now Wen Wen held a basin of fresh blood and a golden pebble-like object, which was probably something like the legendary Demon Core. Wen Wen could feel the powerful energy within the Demon Core. He put it away, planning to show it to the Hunters Association later, to see if he could fetch a good price for it. Next, it was time to handle the turtle demon¡¯s corpse. Honestly speaking, compared to the Chicken Demon Yao, the death of the Turtle Demon Yao caused Wen Wen more distress. At least the Chicken Demon Yao had left behind a complete corpse that Wen Wen could put to some use. And as for the Turtle Demon Yao¡­ a quick look was enough to tell that probably only its tough shell was of any use. The flesh and blood of the Turtle Demon Yao were all acidic, and using it to feed other monsters would only harm them. Wen Wen went through several daggers before hollowing out the Turtle Demon Yao, leaving only its shell as each blade corroded after a few cuts. Afterward, Wen Wen picked out an uncorroded, earthy yellow Demon Core from the pile of remains and threw the rest into the Rot Fiend¡¯s cell; aside from it, no other monster could ingest such a substance. Speaking of which, although the warehouse manager¡¯s white lab coat wasn¡¯t nearly as tough as the Containment Officer¡¯s uniform, it was super resistant to dirt and corrosion. After Wen Wen finished with the two corpses, his white lab coat still looked as pristine as new. Once everything was handled, Wen Wen, holding a large basin of half-coagulated chicken blood speckled with golden dots, went to Tao Qingqing¡¯s room and pushed the basin of blood inside. Tao Qingqing, who had been quarreling with Hu Youling, immediately perked up, pouncing on it and eagerly drinking. Even though the highly energetic blood was no longer fresh, it was still extremely precious. ¡°You¡¯re so easy to maintain. Just a moment ago, you were huffing and puffing, and now you¡¯re only concerned with eating. I bet if I feed you well, you wouldn¡¯t even mind being sold off, heh heh heh.¡± Compared to the outside world, Wen Wen preferred to stay within the Catastrophe Containment Facility, and he enjoyed the atmosphere here. Because here, the relationship between him and these monsters was very simple¡ªit was that of a keeper and their pets. ¡­although these pets seemed a bit more temperamental. Most people had resolved their issues, but Wen Wen looked at Hu Youling, who was prancing around coquettishly, with some headache. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How should this creature be fed, by capturing men from outside for her to drain? Suddenly, the entire Sanctuary shook violently as black streams of energy erupted from the ceiling and floor, these streams harboring an extremely ominous presence that made the monsters tremble. Hu Youling stopped her antics, the Tree Spirit¡¯s branches contracted, and Ghostly Qin Shuang hid in a corner, while Tao Qingqing ceased eating and vigilantly watched the energy streams. Only the Rot Fiend, whose intellect was impaired, stood stupidly still as if being punished. After the shaking, all the energy streams disappeared, and Wen Wen knew that the Sanctuary was evolving! Once the upgrade was complete, he would gain more authority. Judging from the situation, the changes after the upgrade could be significant, and he would acquire more control over the Sanctuary. Wen Wen hoped that other Containment Officers would join him soon; acting as a nanny for these monsters every day was manageable when there were few of them, but would be far from easy if their numbers increased. The Sanctuary was vast and certainly should not be staffed by Wen Wen alone, although his position might be somewhat special at most. After the tremor, Wen Wen went to the Central Area to test the abilities of the Fox Demon Yao, Hu Youling. After selecting the Fox Demon Yao constitution, Wen Wen found that, besides the Vampire Constitution, it was the most suited for combat. Firstly, in terms of Strength and Speed, it was slightly inferior to a vampire, but the difference was not significant. His hands could turn into sharp claws, comparable to five small daggers. Next, the five senses were about on par with those of a vampire, each with its own advantages and disadvantages. He could also manipulate his tail for attacks; unfortunately, Wen Wen had no tail, but now he could wiggle his coccyx, which was quite amusing. In summary, if there were ever issues with the Vampire Constitution, the Fox Demon Yao¡¯s would be a good alternative. Then, after waiting for a while, Wen Wen switched back to the Vampire Constitution and chose the ability of the Fox Demon Yao on his ring finger, which had only one special power. The name of this ability was Charm. Once equipped to the gloves, even without activation, it could enhance the attraction to the opposite sex. Upon activation through physical contact, it could incapacitate the opposite sex or even capture the will of those who were weaker-willed, although the effectiveness varied from person to person. The ability was somewhat satisfactory; it would have been perfect if it could also be used on males. Currently, Wen Wen had captured a total of five monsters. On the Catastrophe Gloves Bracelet, he was using the Vampire Constitution, which significantly increased his Strength and Speed and gave him a robust healing capability. The ring on the thumb held Ghostly Qin Shuang¡¯s ability, which had a faint Freezing effect. Using it directly on an enemy was somewhat unrealistic, but prolonged contact could freeze a person solid. The index finger carried the Acid Spray ability of the Scavenging Demon, which was highly acidic with astounding destructive power, though the acid¡¯s spray speed was relatively slow, and it could be dodged by someone prepared. The ability on the middle finger was the Guile Tree Spirit¡¯s Guile, allowing him to mimic abilities that had made a strong impression on Wen Wen. ¡°If I catch another monster, I¡¯ll have a full set, which isn¡¯t too bad¡­¡± Chapter 70 - 70 70 Transcript ?70: Chapter 70 Transcript 70: Chapter 70 Transcript Wen Wen had spent the better part of the day inside the Catastrophe Containment Facility before he came out, turned on his computer, and spent a long time browsing through the daily news to catch up on the surrounding events. In Furong River City, a sorrowful atmosphere prevailed as covering up such a massive death toll was not something even the Hunter Association could easily conceal. The official statement claimed that the Furong River Amusement Park had experienced a devastating fire in which many people had perished. The park director, already blamed for a series of accidents, bore all the responsibility and condemnation. However, considering the many alterations Mr. L had made to the Amusement Park, the notion that the park director was completely unaware was hardly realistic, so the blame he shouldered was not entirely undeserved. Despite many suspicious aspects of the incident, when all the survivors steadfastly believed it to have been a great fire, any minor dissenting voices failed to make an impact. Wen Wen enjoyed reading such news because it reminded him that the world was not always as it seemed. Maintaining this perspective allowed him to remain rational when faced with things that defied his worldview. Moreover, it made him realize that he was saving others, not merely pursuing thrills for his own sake¡­ As for him, an information blockade was not something unacceptable. While many people could find countless reasons to oppose it, Wen Wen understood that some things were not suitable for public disclosure. Having handled many cases, Wen Wen was acutely aware of how easily people believed rumors and how quickly they could act foolishly under their influence. In fact, most people are readily swayed by rumors and ulterior motives, yet interestingly, scientific surveys show that the majority believe themselves to be the least susceptible to rumors. Conversely, they are more concerned about others being influenced by them. If everyone were as shrewd as they believed themselves to be, then where did those who believed in rumors whenever they surfaced come from? Therefore, Wen Wen could thoroughly understand the necessity of an information blockade. After all, he had access to several channels unavailable to ordinary people, which ensured a high degree of truth in the information he received. With an attitude of indifference towards matters that did not concern him and his access to information unaffected, he naturally had no inclination to criticize the blockade. In the days that followed, Wen Wen stayed home, his time consumed by wearing the Warehouse Manager¡¯s badge and studying the engraving of Runes on weapons under its influence, which induced a profoundly rational state of mind. Already quite rational, the influence of the badge made him more like a machine than a man, able to immerse himself in the monotonous study of Runes for days on end without boredom. This is precisely why Wen Wen typically did not wear the badge; such a state was simply too dull. Like most things, excess was not necessarily good, and that applied to rationality as well. During these days of intense research, Wen Wen had made some progress. If he continued, he was sure that one day he could craft Rune Weapons of his own. Meanwhile, after drinking the remains of the Chicken Demon Yao¡¯s blood, Tao Qingqing had fallen into a deep sleep. She should emerge stronger after this rest, and by extension, Wen Wen should become stronger as well. He had also discovered that as long as he fed Hu Youling regularly, she would not weaken. Her inability to absorb Qi merely prevented her from getting stronger, so taking care of her was quite manageable¡ªthough she did need two meals brought to her daily. At first, Hu Youling was picky with her food, but after Wen Wen resolutely starved her for a day or two, she settled down. Whether human or monster, they all behaved the same; without a lesson, they simply did not know their place. ¡°Hmm¡­ I¡¯ve been cooped up at home these past few days until I¡¯m nearly moldy; it¡¯s about time I went out for a walk,¡± he mused. In the morning, Wen Wen received a text message from Lin Zheyuan asking him to go to the Hunter Association to make a statement regarding the Furong River Amusement Park incident that happened a few days earlier. However, at that time, Wen Wen was still wearing his badge and felt that this matter wasn¡¯t as important as his research, so he didn¡¯t leave. After removing his badge, Wen Wen grabbed something to eat and then drove to the Hunter Association located at The Eighth Psychiatric Hospital in Furong River City. The place was as desolate as before, and the sign for The Eighth Psychiatric Hospital had become even more dilapidated. The security guard at the entrance was a Supporter with an arm in a plaster cast and a bandaged head, which made the place look even more depressing. Upon entering the main building, Wen Wen found it bustling with activity. Most of the workers were swamped with responsibilities and some went about their tasks despite being injured, clearly showing that the effects of the Paradise event had not yet fully subsided for the Hunters Association. After wandering around for a while, a black-haired woman with a ponytail who was a Supporter approached Wen Wen and extended her hand. ¡°Hello, freelance hunter Wen Wen, my name is Miao Xinyi, I¡¯m Captain Lin¡¯s secretary. The room for giving statements is in another building, please follow me.¡± ¡°That guy actually has a secretary, tsk tsk, it seems he too is a man of passions, quite the enjoyer.¡± Wen Wen¡¯s eyes lingered mischievously on Miao Xinyi; she was pretty and had a nice figure. Keeping such a beautiful secretary, Lin Zheyuan probably didn¡¯t have the purest of intentions¡­ Miao Xinyi, noticing Wen Wen¡¯s gaze, frowned and said, ¡°By the way, I¡¯m also his wife.¡± ¡°Oh, hello sister-in-law.¡± Wen Wen awkwardly withdrew his gaze, realizing that his previous insinuation was that Lin Zheyuan was having an affair with his secretary behind his wife¡¯s back, which was quite embarrassing especially since he got caught by the person involved. After walking a somewhat awkward distance, Wen Wen followed Miao Xinyi to a room which contained a table with two serious-looking middle-aged men seated across from it. This environment instantly reminded Wen Wen of job interviews. He became nervous, feeling the same way as if he had graduated but still felt somewhat intimidated when returning to see a teacher at school. Fortunately, though the two middle-aged men looked intimidating, they didn¡¯t make it difficult for Wen Wen. They even expressed appreciation for him and repeatedly invited him to join the Association, which Wen Wen politely declined. For the Hunter Association, the talents they needed were not those with strong abilities or great talents, but those with high initiative who were keen to hunt monsters. As for the talent, anyone who was a superpower user was not so different from the others. Even if one had great talent and strong abilities, if they didn¡¯t participate in monster hunting, they were of no use to them. Wen Wen recounted everything he had experienced at the Furong River Amusement Park to the two men, only omitting some details about the Catastrophe Containment Facility. The two men then asked some detailed questions, and Wen Wen answered smoothly. Afterward, they let Wen Wen go. ¡°This process was pretty simple too. It seems the Hunters Association isn¡¯t fond of making a big show and complicating matters unnecessarily.¡± After leaving the room where he had given his statement, Wen Wen found Miao Xinyi waiting outside. When she saw Wen Wen come out, she said to him, ¡°Captain Lin wants to see you, he has matters to discuss.¡± sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 71 - 71 71 Blazing Tiger and Pack of Wolves Seeking Votes ?71: Chapter 71: Blazing Tiger and Pack of Wolves (Seeking Votes) 71: Chapter 71: Blazing Tiger and Pack of Wolves (Seeking Votes) Wen Wen followed Miao Xinyi to the outside of Lin Zheyuan¡¯s office, letting Wen Wen enter by himself since, although she was Lin Zheyuan¡¯s wife, she was his subordinate here. Lin Zheyuan¡¯s body was wrapped in a layer of bandages, and the battle with Mr. L had left him with serious injuries that had not yet fully healed. ¡°Do you need something from me? My time is quite valuable,¡± Wen Wen quipped as usual. ¡°The questions that needed to be asked, you¡¯ve already answered back in that room. Inviting you to join the Association again, you probably won¡¯t come, so the reason I asked you to come here is mainly for two things.¡± ¡°Two things?¡± Wen Wen asked curiously. Lin Zheyuan held up one finger and said, ¡°First, Gu Panxi has already left Furong River City.¡± Wen Wen shrugged, understandingly replying, ¡°I expected that. She¡¯s a Ranger; she can¡¯t stay in one place for too long.¡± ¡°Yesterday, she sent me a package saying it was your reward, and now you should receive it,¡± Lin Zheyuan pushed a delicate wooden box towards Wen Wen. ¡°My reward has arrived?¡± Wen Wen¡¯s eyes lit up. He glanced at Lin Zheyuan and then hugged the box to his chest without opening it, planning to open it when he got home. Lin Zheyuan gave a wry smile and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so wary. I know what¡¯s inside, anything delivered to the Hunters Association has to be inspected¡­¡± ¡°And besides, our Furong River branch also contributed money for it. You¡¯ve been so active in hunting monsters lately, and for your assistance at the Furong River Amusement Park, I¡¯ve given all your deserved rewards to Gu Panxi to buy you this.¡± ¡°Then I should thank you,¡± he said. Having said that, Wen Wen felt it would be petty to refuse, so he opened the box full of anticipation. Inside the box were two guns, one slightly larger with a black base and orange-red tiger stripes, the other looking smaller, with a pure white base and blue wolf stripes. Next to each gun were ten bullets, ten black and ten cyan-gray. Lin Zheyuan pointed at the two guns and said, ¡°These are high-grade wares only available to Demon Hunters with Ranger Level and above. Even I am quite envious.¡± ¡°The black gun is named Blazing Tiger. It has a slow firing rate but tremendous power. Those ten red bullets are Explosive Bullets. Fired from this gun, their power is no less than an RPG rocket launcher, and the damage to monsters is even greater!¡± ¡°Even the ordinary bullets fired have the effect of Demon Hunting Bullets, and if you use Demon Hunting Bullets, the power will be even greater.¡± ¡°That white gun is named Pack of Wolves. The power of this gun is the same as that of regular firearms, and it has two firing modes: silent shooting and scatter shooting. It has a fast rate of fire¡ªjust how fast, you¡¯ll know when you experience it yourself.¡± ¡°Those ten bullets are Armor-Piercing Bullets, capable of easily penetrating even steel plates.¡± Listening to Lin Zheyuan¡¯s description, Wen Wen¡¯s eyes gleamed, and his hand trembled slightly as he caressed the two guns. It was as if he was stroking the lover of his dreams; these were precisely the ultimate weapons he had longed for, and the imposing nature of these two guns completely trumped his previous rocket launcher! ¡°There¡¯s another compartment in the box; open it and have a look,¡± Lin Zheyuan told Wen Wen. Following Lin Zheyuan¡¯s instructions, Wen Wen opened the compartment of the wooden box and saw that it contained five boxes of bullets¡ªforty in each box. In total, that was two hundred Demon Hunting Bullets! Last time, Wen Wen hadn¡¯t yet used up the twenty Demon Hunting Bullets he saved, and now he¡¯s come into so many more. Lin Zheyuan pointed to the bullets and said, ¡°These bullets are a gift from the Furong River City branch to you. Special bullets are too expensive, so it¡¯s better to use Demon Hunting Bullets instead for regular use.¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t these a bit too precious?¡± Wen Wen said, stuffing the bullets into the bag he carried with him, feigning modesty. ¡°They¡¯re not that precious. In fact, these things can be mass-produced. It¡¯s just that we have to limit the supply to you freelance hunters. So, how about it, feeling any urge to join the Association?¡± Lin Zheyuan tempted. Wen Wen curled his lip; he wouldn¡¯t be defeated by sugar-coated bullets. ¡°Hmm¡­ These two guns are powerful enough, so about that rocket launcher the Hunter Association gave you¡­ It¡¯s difficult for us to explain when you always make such a ruckus,¡± Lin Zheyuan probed, noticing Wen Wen¡¯s fondness for the guns. ¡°Impossible, that¡¯s mine, you gave it to me,¡± Wen Wen flatly refused Lin Zheyuan. The rocket launcher was the romance of a man; to take away the rocket launcher was to steal Wen Wen¡¯s romance. Lin Zheyuan sighed and said, ¡°Alright¡­ Oh, I just hope you won¡¯t use it in crowded places next time. It makes things very difficult for us.¡± Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, and a person walked in wearing a black clergy robe with a silver cross hanging on the chest and a pure white mask on the face. Wen Wen looked at the person in surprise. Only those from the Creation Church would wear clergy robes, and it was rare to see them walking in the streets in their robes, especially with a mask as if they were hiding from someone. ¡°I am a new Demon Hunter, belonging to Glory Church. I will be working in Furong River City for a while. My name is Yan Xiu,¡± the person said coldly. ¡°Judging by the voice, this person doesn¡¯t seem very old, but speaks as if someone owes him money. Also, what is Glory Church? I¡¯ve never heard of it,¡± Wen Wen scrutinized Yan Xiu, trying to figure out his background. ¡°Detective Wen, our conversation ends here. You should leave now. Uncle Gong is in the sickroom. If you want to visit him, just ask my secretary to take you,¡± Lin Zheyuan said, as the conversation with Wen Wen halted upon Yan Xiu¡¯s entrance, for they had more important matters to discuss. ¡°Alright, then I¡¯ll take my leave. Oh, and thanks for this,¡± Wen Wen said, shaking the box in his hand. He was well aware that these two guns were valuable. Gu Panxi could procure such high-quality goods; Lin Zheyuan must have made quite the effort too. Then Wen Wen patted Yan Xiu on the shoulder and said, ¡°New guy, let¡¯s get along well in the future, alright?¡± Yan Xiu took Wen Wen¡¯s hand off his shoulder, glancing at him sidelong with disgust and a sense of superiority in his eyes, but not a trace of amiability. Alright, this was another person hard to get along with. Wen Wen didn¡¯t mind Yan Xiu¡¯s poor attitude; he wasn¡¯t everyone¡¯s cup of tea, and he didn¡¯t expect everyone to like him¡ªexcept for the ladies, he didn¡¯t care for others¡¯ approval. After leaving Lin Zheyuan¡¯s office, Wen Wen had Secretary Miao Xinyi take him to Uncle Gong¡¯s room to pay a visit. ¡°Oh, sister-in-law, I wanted to ask, what¡¯s the deal with Glory Church?¡± Wen Wen asked as he followed behind Miao Xinyi. Miao Xinyi corrected, ¡°Please call me Secretary Miao. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You know about the Creation Church, right?¡± ¡°Of course, I know it worships the creator, it¡¯s the largest legal religion in the Federation with thousands of years of history, and in some regions, the entire population follows the Creation Church.¡± Wen Wen did not hesitate and rattled off information about the Creation Church. Even though not everyone in the Federation was religious, knowledge about the Creation Church was common to all. Chapter 72 - 72 72 Glory Church ?72: Chapter 72 Glory Church 72: Chapter 72 Glory Church ¡°Glory Church is an organization under Creation Church for superpower users. It¡¯s also considered a secret organization, but it was with substantial support from Glory Church that the Hunters Association was able to establish itself centuries ago.¡± ¡°Before the rise of the Hunters Association, Glory Church was constantly battling various creatures from the Inner World. Even now, they maintain a cooperative relationship with the Hunters Association, and many of the superpower users from Glory Church are also Demon Hunters.¡± ¡°Is that so¡­ I thought the Creation Church was just a regular religious organization.¡± Wen Wen scratched his chin, and after thinking it over, he came to terms with it. Seeing as the Holy Water stolen from the Creation Church could harm and weaken the female vampire Tao Qingqing, it didn¡¯t make sense to deny a connection between the Creation Church and Supernatural Powers. ¡°However, even though Glory Church and the Association are close, don¡¯t get too cozy with Glory Church. As a secret organization, it¡¯s unclear if Glory Church engages in disreputable activities behind closed doors,¡± he continued thoughtfully. As Lin Zheyuan¡¯s secretary, Miao Xinyi had access to many confidential documents, but she couldn¡¯t disclose them openly¡ªsuch were the disciplines of the Hunters Association. ¡°This world is really different from what I originally imagined,¡± Wen Wen exclaimed, realizing the more he learned, the more he discovered his lack of knowledge. ¡°No one can fully understand this world. As long as the Inner World exists, there will always be things beyond our comprehension,¡± she sighed. Miao Xinyi also heaved a sigh. Although she was not a superpower user, she deeply resonated with that sentiment. The more she understood the world, the more she realized what she didn¡¯t know. Along the way, Wen Wen saw many hospital rooms, each with iron bars at the door, just like a real psychiatric hospital. The patients inside some looked blank, muttering to themselves unknowingly. Some had strange organs growing on their bodies, while others appeared normal, but their eyes revealed an unhinged madness. Wen Wen stopped in front of a hospital room and watched a woman with four arms and four legs. She crawled around the room like a spider, able to climb wherever she pleased¡ªthe vertical walls, the ceiling. ¡°Hiss¡­ Does your Hunters Association have that movie-type webbing? Equip her with it, and she could go out cosplaying as Spider-Woman, or use her to shoot a movie, which could bring in some extra funds for you guys,¡± Wen Wen remarked in amazement. ¡°Some of these people you may have seen before, they are all ordinary people from the amusement park incident. They were influenced by that Catastrophe Level Monster, which caused them to transform into their current state,¡± Miao Xinyi explained, standing beside Wen Wen and pointing to the woman who climbed like a spider. ¡°Some who were less affected have already been treated and had their memories erased before being sent home. These¡­¡± ¡°What about these?¡± Wen Wen queried, raising an eyebrow. ¡°If they are lucky to be cured, they will be sent home. If they are unlucky and their condition worsens¡­ they might be destroyed.¡± Wen Wen paused and asked, ¡°Destroyed¡­ you mean killed?¡± ¡°Yes, killed, and their bodies incinerated, while their existence is erased from society,¡± Miao Xinyi gravely added. ¡°Because if they deteriorate further, they will turn into the lowest forms of monsters. They might not reach the Calamity Level, but they must be destroyed nonetheless.¡± Wen Wen sighed, his fear of Catastrophe Level Monsters growing; just a mere touch and gaze could cause so many ordinary people to mutate. What would happen if it fully emerged? ¡°By the way, that man from the Aifei Region with a back injury who you sent here has recovered two days ago. His memory has been altered, and he was sent home this morning,¡± Miao Xinyi suddenly mentioned. ¡°The man with a back injury, is that Mr. Wilson¡­ Thanks for the reminder, I need to go get some money from him later!¡± Indeed, Wen Wen¡¯s first reaction was to get some money. Since Mr. Wilson had been detained at the Hunters Association, Wen Wen had not yet received the final payment from Mrs. Wilson, but now he had the chance to collect it. Miao Xinyi shook her head; sharing this information wasn¡¯t meant as a cue for him to collect money. They walked a bit further, and she pointed to a room ahead, ¡°Here we are, this is Uncle Gong¡¯s hospital room. I will wait for you outside.¡± Wen Wen pushed the door open and saw Uncle Gong lying on the hospital bed, connected to various tubes, his body much thinner¡ªperhaps now was the cleanest this slovenly man had ever been. He was still in a coma, the venom left by Mr. L was extremely vicious, and even with the medical facilities of the Hunter Association, they were unable to wake him up, and the situation was even deteriorating. Mr. L had injected the venom directly into his heart, even ordinary toxins could be fatal, let alone that type of venom that could kill a normal person upon contact. In fact, if it were not because Uncle Gong was a superpower user whose Superpower was tirelessly trying to save his life, just the cut to open his chest would have been enough to kill him. Wen Wen looked at Uncle Gong a few times, his gaze showing not much sorrow. ¡°Sigh¡­ I hope you wake up soon, I still owe you a favor, and if you don¡¯t wake up, then it¡¯s settled.¡± After saying this, Wen Wen turned and left. He would not stay here to chat with Uncle Gong like talking about family matters, confirming Uncle Gong¡¯s current condition was enough to leave. ¡°So soon?¡± Xin Yi asked Wen Wen in surprise. Wen Wen continued walking out, saying indifferently, ¡°There¡¯s nothing much to say, I¡¯m actually not very close to him.¡± Xin Yi was stunned, watching Wen Wen¡¯s retreating figure, feeling somewhat amused. If you really had no relationship, why did you come to see him? ¡­ After leaving the psychiatric hospital, Wen Wen did not go home but drove to Mr. Wilson¡¯s house. Yes, Wen Wen came to collect money first thing. He knocked on the door, and after a while, Melissa opened the door in a bathrobe. Wen Wen took a light sniff, detecting some peculiar scents, and his expression became somewhat strange. They say absence makes the heart grow fonder, Mr. Wilson had been away from home for so long, Melissa was very lonely keeping the empty house by herself, it was understandable that she indulged a little when Wilson returned. ¡°Mr. Wilson has returned home, I¡¯ve come to collect the final payment, and also to check on his situation,¡± Wen Wen said. ¡°Okay, come in,¡± Melissa responded. Mr. Wilson came out wearing beach shorts and a towel draped over him, and upon seeing Wen Wen, he jumped in fright, quickly retreating back to the bedroom, and a while later he came out in a proper suit. Melissa looked at Wilson reproachfully. ¡°Why are you dressing up so formally?¡± she asked. ¡°Mr. Wen is my life-saver, I of course have to be formal,¡± Wilson replied. Even though Wen Wen had made a mess of his skin behind his back, even though he had almost been killed by Wen Wen, in Wilson¡¯s memory, Wen Wen was still his life-saver. But for some reason, he found Wen Wen a bit frightening. Because the scene where he had been brutally beaten by Wen Wen was deeply imprinted in his soul. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. ¡°Hehe, no need to be so formal, just make sure the payment is correct,¡± Wen Wen said with a smile, squinting his eyes. Chapter 73 - 73 73 The Cashiers Commission ?73: Chapter 73: The Cashier¡¯s Commission 73: Chapter 73: The Cashier¡¯s Commission Having left Wilson¡¯s house, Wen Wen was very satisfied since the final payment was substantial enough to cover the financial deficit caused by his car purchase. During the casual conversation with Wilson, Wen Wen learned that in his memory, he had been kidnapped by a terrorist organization, and Wen Wen alone had heroically rescued him. Afterward, he was detained by the government for an isolation investigation and had just been released today. The memory modification technology of the Hunters Association was truly perverted. If it hadn¡¯t been limited to use on ordinary people, with no effect on slightly more inspired individuals, Wen Wen might have even considered the Hunters Association as his prime hypothetical enemy. In fact, there is no large-scale terrorist organization actually existing within the Federation. Any illegal organization comprised entirely of humans that becomes significantly harmful can be resolved by sending a few superpower users there. The several very notorious terrorist organizations that currently exist are actually scapegoats concocted by the Hunters Association and the officials. Whenever something spirals out of control, these terrorist organizations would step forward and claim responsibility for the incident. Over the years, this has alleviated a lot of pressure on the Hunters Association. These were things Wen Wen only came to know after he became a freelance hunter. After getting the money, Wen Wen still didn¡¯t go home but went to the pet store to buy a litter box for Tao Qingqing. He liked to accumulate tasks and then complete them all in one outing; going out multiple times was just a waste of time for him. This time, he was also buying a litter box for Hu Youling; after all, pets should not be treated unequally. ¡­Okay, mostly because Hu Youling had been using a glued-together dog food bowl lately, and he could no longer stand it, so Wen Wen wanted to buy her a new food bowl. Additionally, he needed to buy a small glass aquarium for the Three-Eyed Illusion Snake, which had been kept in a wash basin these days, looking somewhat unsightly. Speaking of which, the Three-Eyed Illusion Snake was actually quite easy to raise. As long as he remembered to occasionally feed it some food and water, there would be no problems. Unlike some pets that require knowing what they can and cannot eat, how they should be fed, and what environment is best for them, and also needing regular vet visits. This little snake was different; it was tough. Even though Wen Wen had pulled out its two teeth, it still enjoyed eating anything¡ªraw meat, leftover scraps, even peanut shells and rice grains, as well as the skin scraped off Wen Wen¡¯s feet during foot washes¡ªthis little snake could eat them all very sweetly. Moreover, after feeding it for a few days, the little snake actually started to show some affection towards Wen Wen, occasionally even acting in a pleasing manner. That¡¯s why Wen Wen was planning to change its environment and consider keeping it as a pet. With such a cooperative little pet, even if he thought about taking it to the riverside for barbecue under some pretext like heat stroke or fighting, he couldn¡¯t bear it. The female cashier at the pet store was sitting at the cash register, propping her head with her arms, her face full of gloom, not looking very happy. Suddenly, the bell above the door rang, and she quickly straightened up. There was a customer. When she saw it was Wen Wen, her expression immediately changed. She still remembered the terrifying memory he had left her with, but despite her fear, she tried her best to maintain a smile. Such is the job. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having been to the store before, Wen Wen naturally knew what was and wasn¡¯t there. He simply walked around, quickly picking up the things he wanted. A differently colored cat food bowl and a glass fish tank. The cashier swiftly processed his payment, hoping to get this plague-god out of her store quickly, but suddenly she felt that this man seemed different from last time. So handsome¡­ Looking at Wen Wen¡¯s face, she actually began to blush, standing there dumbfounded, not knowing what she was thinking. Scratching his head, Wen Wen guessed this must be the effect of Hu Youling¡¯s Charm ability, which seemed to enhance his attractiveness to the opposite sex even without activating it. ¡°This ability seems quite effective, hehehe.¡± But since the effect is so powerful, why wasn¡¯t I tempted by Hu Youling back then¡­ Could it be because I am a pervert? It seems being a pervert does have its benefits. I should be appropriately more perverted in the future.¡± ¡°Ahem, you need to ring me up,¡± Wen Wen reminded the cashier. ¡°Oh, sorry, sorry, sir. Did you get another cat? What does it look like?¡± She fired off a series of questions, just because Wen Wen looked a bit more handsome today, and her attitude was quite different from before. ¡°A cat¡­ Yes, I got another one. The new one is always in heat and keeps fighting with the old one. It¡¯s so annoying,¡± Wen Wen thought aloud. ¡°So, it¡¯s a clingy little demon, huh? I¡¯m envious. My cat is so aloof. But you should be careful about them fighting with the locals. Are you planning to use the fish tank for fish? Be careful about the cat stealing them,¡± the cashier chatted up close. Wen Wen grinned: ¡°Not for fish, for snakes.¡± The cashier shivered; she was quite afraid of cold-blooded creatures like snakes. It seemed she couldn¡¯t become close with this handsome guy after all. But even though he kept snakes, he was still so handsome! The entire checkout process, the cashier was in a lovesick state, giving Wen Wen somewhat of a headache. He would be annoyed to death if every woman he met acted like this. After all, not all women were eye-candy; some were quite the opposite¡­ As Wen Wen was about to leave, the cashier felt a bit disappointed; she wanted to chat more with Wen Wen, then an idea suddenly struck her. ¡°Mr. Wen, last time you mentioned if I encountered something strange, I could come to you for help, right?¡± Wen Wen¡¯s eyes lit up; had she encountered a supernatural event? Leaving his business card had indeed been the right move. ¡°Exactly, I am a private detective, specializing in unusual cases. I don¡¯t take on ordinary ones,¡± he clarified. The cashier hesitated before speaking to Wen Wen, ¡°It¡¯s like this, I have a friend who runs a kennel, and recently a strange dog showed up there. This dog is so smart it¡¯s almost scary, and it even has some strange habits.¡± ¡°This makes him very uneasy. No one wants to take it, and he can¡¯t bear to let the dog become stray. It has been distressing him for days. I¡¯m not sure if this is within your scope of resolution.¡± Wen Wen¡¯s mouth twitched slightly, wondering what kind of bizarre task this was. Any normal detective would just walk away, finding it an insult to investigate a dog. However, since Wen Wen¡¯s main profession was no longer a detective, he didn¡¯t outright refuse. ¡°You know, I am a detective, not a veterinarian¡­ If your dog is just ordinarily weird, I wouldn¡¯t bother. But if it¡¯s really strange, I might consider taking on this case.¡± ¡°Really!¡± The cashier almost jumped for joy: ¡°I¡¯ll show you its photo, and you¡¯ll see; this dog is really weird.¡± She took out a photo and showed it to Wen Wen. Upon seeing it, Wen Wen raised an eyebrow: ¡°Are you sure you haven¡¯t just pulled up a meme from the internet to show me?¡± Chapter 74 - 74 74 Human-Faced Husky ?74: Chapter 74: Human-Faced Husky 74: Chapter 74: Human-Faced Husky The cashier showed Wen Wen a photo that surprisingly featured a Husky! People beloved this breed for its goofy traits, yet there was nothing goofy about this dog in the photo. Wen Wen actually saw human expressions on the Husky¡¯s face, not just resemblances, but truly alike! Lips, eyes, nose, ears¡ª he could discern the shadow of human facial features in them! If it weren¡¯t that the cashier had some inspiration and was slightly different from ordinary people, Wen Wen would even think she was teasing him. ¡°No, how could I show you a picture from the internet? This is real, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be so troubled,¡± she said. She wasn¡¯t articulating everything clearly; the issue was far from just a weird dog. The man who ran the kennel was her high school classmate and a very good friend, practically her male best friend. They had been discussing this dog over the past few days, and when she last spoke to him on the phone about it, he even sounded like he was crying! To raise the dog, the man¡¯s family rented a detached villa, and because of its distinct appearance, they kept the Husky at home and lived with their family. At first, at night, sounds of children playing could be regularly heard, and occasionally when there was a glimpse of illusion, they could even see toys like small rubber balls but they would disappear upon a closer look. And they had no children at home! Afterward, as the dog became more bizarre, increasingly inexplicable events occurred in the kennel¡ªobjects being moved, occasional flickering lights, sudden bouts of Cold Qi¡­ Initially, they didn¡¯t attribute it to the dog and temporarily moved with it to another place, but the strange phenomena persisted and even intensified. Lately, with the dog¡¯s facial expressions increasingly resembling a human¡¯s, they came to believe it was the dog causing these issues, so they began trying to drive the Husky away. But what crushed them came next¡ªthey couldn¡¯t get rid of the dog no matter where they moved. The dog would always follow them, even if locked outside, it would eerily appear inside the house. They had even tried poisoning the dog, trying to kill it, but the dog still lived and continued to be affectionate towards their family, seemingly indifferent towards their abuse. Subsequently, eerie occurrences kept happening, but fortunately, none of the family members faced any accidents, so they just had to continue living like this. ¡­ The cashier didn¡¯t go into detail with Wen Wen, feeling that even if she spoke of these spooky incidents, Wen Wen probably wouldn¡¯t believe her. All she could say was that she had seen that dog before it began exhibiting oddness, and even back then, it had given her a creepy feeling. Wen Wen could obviously notice the cashier¡¯s evasiveness; otherwise, all his years as a detective would have been wasted. Wen Wen was an expert in Photoshop himself. He could even help Zhu Qipei create illegal photographs. So, after examining the photo carefully several times, he finally confirmed there was no trace of Photoshop! This meant the dog indeed looked like an emoticon! ¡°If I have time, I could go and see this dog. This is interesting. Having such a dog and walking it in the street would definitely turn heads,¡± he said. Wen Wen wasn¡¯t sure if this was a supernatural event, but he would go and see, if not for anything else, just for the sake of witnessing this curiosity, it would be worthwhile. ¡°That¡¯s great! If you could solve this problem, he would surely offer you a reward,¡± the cashier said, thumping her chest confidently, strong enough to create a slight shaking, which was somewhat distracting. Yet, Wen Wen remained unmoved. Since Hu Youling constantly provided ample benefits in prison, often of a far more provocative scale, he was entirely immune to such a level of jiggle. At last, Wen Wen had obtained the contact information of the cashier and learned her name, Jiao Xinlei. ¡­ ¡°Phew¡­ I¡¯m exhausted¡­ I must have been crazy to agree to go on a bicycle backpacking trip with you,¡± complained a short-haired woman pushing a bicycle. ¡°Hahaha, Li Xiaoyan, you had fun too, right? We should be home by tomorrow,¡± said a young man beside her, laughing heartily as he rode his bicycle. ¡°Hey, Gao Xiang, look ahead, there¡¯s a roadside inn, I thought we were going to have to sleep on the streets tonight,¡± Li Xiaoyan excitedly said to the man upon spotting an inn by the road. The inn had no name, just a wooden sign hanging above with the words ¡°Guest House¡± on it, and the overall architectural style was very retro. ¡°If we keep going, there might not be any other places to stay, so let¡¯s stay here for the night. But I don¡¯t recall seeing this inn when we were leaving. Did it appear just when we left?¡± Gao Xiang said, puzzled as he looked at the inn. ¡°Never mind that, let¡¯s go in,¡± Li Xiaoyan said, having already locked her bicycle and ready to enter the inn. As she was about to step through the doorway, the door was pushed open, and standing there was a gaunt old man leaning on a cane. He was bald, his gloomy face covered with wrinkles and age spots, and his back bent at forty-five degrees, as if it were about to snap. ¡°Guests have arrived, there are excellent rooms upstairs¡­¡± Li Xiaoyan was somewhat at a loss, and at that moment, Gao Xiang came up behind her, laughing at the decor inside the inn. ¡°This interior is just like something out of a period drama series. We haven¡¯t stayed in such an inn on our travels before, we can¡¯t miss this,¡± Gao Xiang said, nudging Li Xiaoyan from behind, and they entered the inn. Once inside, they realized not only did it look retro, but the decor of the inn was also very antique, the entire structure being wooden. They didn¡¯t even see any electrical outlets; the lighting was provided by kerosene lamps. ¡°Dear guests, please follow me, we have excellent rooms upstairs,¡± a person dressed like an inn waiter came over and courteously said to them. ¡°That¡¯s quite the act you¡¯ve got, more flavorful than what they have on TV,¡± Gao Xiang laughed as he spoke, and the waiter just smiled at them and stopped talking. Following the waiter, they walked up the stairs where there were over a dozen rooms with quite a few guests staying in them. What made Li Xiaoyuan feel uneasy was that although these people looked normal, their eyes lacked any warmth. It was as if they were merely exquisite dolls! This made her feel a chill run down her spine. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Gao Xiang, unconcerned, led Li Xiaoyan into a guest room, not wanting to miss the novelty of staying in such a place. Was there anything better than traveling to a place with beautiful scenery? It was finding even better sights on the way back, and for Gao Xiang, this inn was just such a place. Everything in the room felt novel to him, entirely devoid of any modern feel, making the tourism experience even more authentic than the scenic areas they had visited before. Downstairs, several people dressed in ancient attire slowly gathered together, uniformly lifting their heads to look upstairs, their faces revealing sinister smiles. Moments later, desperate screams came from the upstairs, and blood seeped into the wooden flooring, dripping onto the ground below. The group, in unison, grabbed various tools and began to clean up, a task they had done countless times before. ¡­ Chapter 75 - 75 75 A New Mission ?75: Chapter 75: A New Mission 75: Chapter 75: A New Mission Soon, several days had passed, and during those days, Wen Wen didn¡¯t go out hunting for monsters, but stayed at home like a salted fish since the Sanctuary was undergoing an upgrade, and he really couldn¡¯t muster the energy to hunt monsters. ¡°Seriously, the Catastrophe Containment Facility is not user-friendly at all. At least give me a progress bar when upgrading. Without a progress bar, who knows when it¡¯ll be complete.¡± Wen Wen complained while he carved the last rune on a bamboo piece and then tried to channel a vampire¡¯s strength into the runes. The bamboo piece was quiet for a second or two, then started to crackle and spit out sparks, making Wen Wen scramble in a panic. Shortly after, the entire bamboo piece turned black. ¡°Failed¡­¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not a failure, after all¡­ there was a reaction this time, wasn¡¯t there.¡± Wen Wen grounded the powder, took a whiff under his nose, and thought the smell was quite alright. Suddenly, Wen Wen¡¯s phone rang. It was Lin Zheyuan calling. ¡°Hello, Captain Lin, what¡¯s up now? My phone is almost blown up by your calls.¡± Out of every ten calls Wen Wen received, at least four were from Lin Zheyuan, another four were from other people at the Hunter Association, and only the last two were Wen Wen¡¯s personal calls. ¡°On the highway from Furong River City to the capital, Sheng¡¯an City, there have already been more than a dozen people missing. The investigation suggests it might be a supernatural event. Can you handle it?¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ sure.¡± Wen Wen thought about it for a moment and agreed. Not going out to seek was one thing, but having something to do and not going was another. He wanted to try out the power of his newly acquired weapon, so making a trip was also feasible. Lin Zheyuan said with a laugh, ¡°Great, you¡¯ll leave this afternoon.¡± ¡°We?¡± Wen Wen frowned, as it wouldn¡¯t be easy to operate with others around. ¡°Yes, Lin Lu and Yan Xiu will also go with you. After the Mr. L incident, Furong River City has quieted down quite a bit, so consider this trip a breather for you three.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Wen Wen tried to think up an excuse to decline. ¡°No buts, you¡¯ve already agreed.¡± Lin Zheyuan hung up, leaving Wen Wen unable to finish his sentence. He lit a cigarette and stood by the window, blowing clouds of smoke. Lin Zheyuan liked this spot, looking over this city, with his duty to protect it. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Only standing here could he feel a slight sense of fulfillment. Whether the missing cases on the highway were actually influenced by supernatural powers had yet to be confirmed. The missing persons consisted of a mixed group, including long-haul truck drivers, traveling couples, and even a police officer who had gone to investigate. All these people had vanished without a trace in less than a week, totaling more than a dozen disappearances. It could just be ordinary highway robbers, or a coincidence, but they still needed to send someone to investigate. However, this level of case didn¡¯t require three people to go together, Lin Zheyuan had other plans in sending the trio. Yan Xiu, newly arrived at the Furong River branch, was somewhat haughty and dismissive of others, so sending him on a mission with others was good for grinding his attitude down a bit. And Wen Wen had been hesitant to join the Association, so getting him to act together with others would help foster his positive feelings toward the Association. If those feelings grew strong enough, he might just comply eventually. As for Lin Lu, Lin Zheyuan sent her just in case something unexpected occurred. Though young and somewhat scatterbrained, she was already an experienced Demon Hunter. ¡­well, Lin Lu had been clamoring to go out and clear her mind these past few days, and Lin Zheyuan, tired of her nagging, sent her too. Regarding Uncle Gong¡¯s ordeal, Lin Zheyuan no longer doubted Wen Wen as he once had. Time could prove many things, and Lin Zheyuan had kept an eye on Wen Wen¡¯s behavior during this period. He was sure Wen Wen didn¡¯t have significant issues, and since that was the case, he would try his best to get Wen Wen to join the Association. He actually thought highly of Wenwen because Wenwen possessed a trait that many excellent Hunters have. That is the obsession with hunting monsters! Whether it¡¯s for thrill, money, desire, or hatred, as long as one has the obsession to hunt monsters, they are the talent the Hunters Association needs. ¡­ At noon, Wenwen¡¯s room door was knocked open, and Lin Lu and Yan Xiu, wearing a mask, stood at the doorstep of Wenwen¡¯s family. ¡°Let¡¯s get going, the scenery on that road is beautiful; maybe we can have some fun,¡± Lin Lu said, wearing a sun hat and carrying a small backpack on her back, it was unclear what was inside. She was dressed in a half-sleeve shirt and hot pants paired with white stockings. She had a scarf tied around her neck, and the sharp-eyed Wenwen immediately noticed that the scarf was hiding a scar. From the little trace that was visible, it seemed to be caused by something like tentacles wrapped around her neck. It must have been damage from the last Paradise incident. Yan Xiu was dressed just like the last time they met, wearing a white mask and looking aloof. He said to Wenwen in a deep voice, ¡°Hurry up and get ready; don¡¯t make me wait too long, my time is very precious.¡± Wenwen smiled helplessly, picked up the already prepared package, locked the door, and went downstairs with them. Yan Xiu walked in front, while Wenwen and Lin Lu whispered to each other behind him. ¡°Hey, that thick and long thing of yours¡ªit¡¯s not that, is it!¡± Lin Lu said excitedly, covering her mouth. Even as a superpower user, she was influenced by Wenwen¡¯s charm ability; otherwise, with their relationship, Lin Lu would not be chatting so intimately with Wenwen. Still, this kind of influence was only to the extent of enhancing favorability, not to the point of being clingy. If some sleazy men obtained this ability, they might be thrilled to insanity. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right, it¡¯s that!¡± Wenwen responded, patting it twice. ¡°It¡¯s so thick and long, it must be thrilling, Captain Lin never lets me touch such nice things,¡± Lin Lu said, her eyes sparkling, hoping to reach out and touch, but Wenwen blocked her hand. Wenwen held the RPG rocket launcher across his chest, gently stroking it, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve fired it a few times, this thing is really a blast!¡± ¡°Lin Zheyuan said I¡¯m just a girl, I shouldn¡¯t play with such violent things, can you lend it to me to try?¡± Lin Lu asked Wenwen with a hopeful face. Wenwen immediately stuffed the rocket launcher back into the bag and said expressionlessly, ¡°No, this is mine.¡± Lin Lu: ¡°Meow meow meow?¡± Rejecting so straightforwardly and bluntly, a real straight man! Yan Xiu stood downstairs, watching the two come out. He was wearing a mask, so his expressions were hidden, but his eyes shifted back and forth between the two. The conversation just then made his imagination run wild, and seeing Wenwen take out the RPG rocket launcher was even more surprising to him. Are all the people in the Hunters Association like this? As the bishop said, the Demon Hunters in the Association are indeed vulgar people¡­ All three got into Wenwen¡¯s black sedan and rushed to the road where the incident occurred. Of course, Wenwen was driving, and after a bit of communication, Wenwen realized that neither of them had driven themselves here! Lin Lu said she was a girl and didn¡¯t know how to drive, and as for Yan Xiu¡­ he was only skilled in exorcising demons, but he didn¡¯t know how to drive! ¡°I doubt you know how to drive, but I have no proof.¡± Wenwen said seriously. Chapter 76 - 76 76 Three Men Walking Together ?76: Chapter 76 Three Men Walking Together 76: Chapter 76 Three Men Walking Together The car was about to leave the city area, and Wen Wen asked while driving, ¡°Now tell me about the situation. I don¡¯t know much about this case, the approximate section of the road where the incident occurred, the number of missing people, any unusual phenomena and the like, tell me everything.¡± ¡°The section where the incident took place is on Highway 315. It¡¯s less than half a day¡¯s drive from here. That area is a high incident area; over twenty people have gone missing¡­ just this week, there were more than a dozen, and there could be more we don¡¯t know about.¡± Lin Lu took out a small notebook, which contained information about the case, and read to Wen Wen from it: ¡°Among the missing are a couple on a cycling trip, long-distance truck drivers, and tourists on self-driving trips, etc. We¡¯re still not sure exactly where they went missing, but it should be along that stretch of road.¡± ¡°Then do you have any evidence to suggest it¡¯s a supernatural event? Maybe these people were kidnapped to work in illegal coal mines.¡± Even while driving, Wen Wen remembered all the information Lin Lu provided and raised questions. ¡°Illegal coal mines wouldn¡¯t kidnap an old man who can hardly walk¡­¡± Lin Lu rolled her eyes and said, ¡°You almost had me going off track there. The long-distance truckers¡¯ big trucks, as well as the travelers¡¯ vans, have been found by the Furong River City police in the past few days¡­¡± ¡°Someone saw that these missing people drove their vehicles to crowded places, got out of their cars, and walked away, and then they never appeared again.¡± ¡°All of them did this?¡± Wen Wen asked, frowning. ¡°Yes, many of the missing have been seen, but then they never showed up again. The only thing we can confirm is that they all spent the night on that road before the incident,¡± Lin Lu explained. Wen Wen pondered for a moment, ¡°Disguise, hypnosis, coercion, organized illegal gatherings¡­such phenomenon doesn¡¯t necessarily point to a supernatural event. To send the three of us for this case, which isn¡¯t even confirmed to be supernatural¡­¡± ¡°Either you¡¯re hiding some important information from me, or Lin Zheyuan has some ulterior motive,¡± Wen Wen said, curling his lip. ¡°If you let me take a look at those vehicles first, maybe we could find more clues¡­ But since we¡¯re already halfway there, we might as well go to the scene of the incident first.¡± Lin Lu looked at Wen Wen awkwardly, knowing that this operation was indeed not really about the case, but just to get them to know each other better by working on a task together. ¡°Hey, the new guy, if you have any ideas, speak up. I don¡¯t have high expectations for your intelligence, but even a fool may sometimes give good counsel, maybe you¡¯ll be able to give me a useful tip,¡± Wen Wen said provocatively. Yan Xiu had been eyeing him with disdain, and Wen Wen saw no reason to be overly friendly in return. ¡°I have no suggestions. I am the elite of Glory Church, unlike you common folks. Follow my lead when the time comes,¡± Yan Xiu said coldly. Wen Wen was taken aback, then gave Yan Xiu, with his mask, a meaningful look. This guy seemed arrogant, but he seemed kind of like a joke! Lin Lu¡¯s expression was also off; with a mask covering his face, how were they supposed to follow his cues? ¡­ On the edge of the Southern Suburbs of Furong River City, there was an abandoned estate, with overgrown weeds within the courtyard walls. A few children, seven or eight years old, were here catching grasshoppers and mantises to play with. For them, it was a rare source of fun, though as they grew older, they would lose this childlike innocence. Suddenly, a man draped in black cloth and hunching his back walked into the estate, drawing the astonished gazes of the children; adults rarely came to this place. The man pulled the black cloth down slightly, revealing a face smeared with white paint, and gave the children a creepy smile. The children screamed in fright, running out of the estate; this man was the Bewitching Clown Grandi who had previously escaped through the sewer. Grandi hummed softly, pushed open the gate, and walked into the yard, heading to the study where he fiddled with an old bookshelf, revealing a passage to the basement. The basement was pitch black, and in the center lay a Western-style coffin, which added an eerily sinister air to the place. Grandi extended a finger and tapped lightly on the coffin twice, and it slowly opened. A figure clad in a black suit sat up, his eyes emitting a cold gleam as he looked at Grandi. ¡°What do you want from me? Though we both came to the Capital District together, it doesn¡¯t mean we are allies.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not here to make friends with you, I have a task for you. There¡¯s a low-level member of the Blood Clan working for the Hunters, and I need your help to eliminate him.¡± Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Grandi passed a small bottle to the figure in the coffin; within it was soil with tinges of red. ¡°This is his blood. You should be able to locate him with this.¡± The figure didn¡¯t take the bottle, but replied coldly, ¡°Heh, I¡¯m not one of your underlings, nor do I take commands from you. Why don¡¯t you do it yourself?¡± Grandi tightened the black cloth around his body, speaking in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m somewhat inconvenient at the moment.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just a bit of inconvenience, but big trouble, isn¡¯t it? The blood in you is all stinking now!¡± The figure laughed scornfully, his eyes glowing red with mockery as he looked at Grandi. Grandi growled, a flash of green lines appearing on his face, ¡°No more nonsense. Do you accept the task or not? You won¡¯t be shortchanged for your reward!¡± The figure hesitated for a moment, what was that thing on Grandi¡¯s face just now? Whatever it was, it seemed dangerous to him! ¡°You¡¯re sure it¡¯s just a low-level Blood Clan member?¡± The figure asked, taking the bottle. ¡°Would I deceive you?¡± The figure took a sniff from the bottle, his eyes lighting up. ¡°The scent of this blood¡­ it¡¯s from my blood descendant. I¡¯ll take the job!¡± ¡°It¡¯s your blood descendant? Then this task is indeed suitable for you.¡± Grandi chuckled sinisterly. ¡­ The car drove along the highway, the site of the incident could be anywhere. Lin Lu and Yan Xiu each looked out their side, searching for potential targets, while Wen Wen focused on driving. The highway wasn¡¯t busy, and there was scarcely a building on the road. Both of them strained their eyes looking for something suspicious, but found nothing at all. Suddenly, Wen Wen stopped the car, pushed open the door and stepped out, puzzling the other two. ¡°You mentioned before that among the missing people there was a couple traveling by bicycle, right?¡± Wen Wen said to Lin Lu who had followed her out. Lin Lu nodded, ¡°That¡¯s right, one is called Li Xiaoyan and the other Gao Xiang.¡± ¡°Then look, could these two bicycles locked to the tree be theirs?¡± Wen Wen pointed at the bicycles locked to a nearby tree. Lin Lu flipped through some files, then nodded and said, ¡°That¡¯s them.¡± ¡°They had time to lock their bicycles, so it doesn¡¯t seem like they were suddenly attacked, but why would they stop here¡­¡± Wen Wen began to walk around the bicycles, her gaze sharpening. Chapter 77 - 77 77 The Missing Person ?77: Chapter 77: The Missing Person 77: Chapter 77: The Missing Person ¡°Look, there are pressed marks on the ground here¡­ the area is quite large, it shouldn¡¯t be from a car or anything, and the shape is very regular, like¡­¡± Wen Wen thought for a moment but didn¡¯t finish his sentence. ¡°A house, there used to be a house here!¡± Yan Xiu grabbed a handful of soil, held it in front of his mask, and sniffed deeply, ¡°This house left here about five or six days ago, it¡¯s a wooden house.¡± ¡°Well done, kid, well done!¡± Wen Wen patted Yan Xiu on the shoulder, not because Yan Xiu¡¯s sense of smell was better than Wen Wen¡¯s, but because Wen Wen hadn¡¯t thought in that direction. But¡­ how could the kid smell it through the mask? Yan Xiu stood up, removed Wen Wen¡¯s hand, and looked at him with a trace of disdain. This confused Wen Wen, why did he disdain me? That feeling wasn¡¯t abomination, fury, or condescension, it was disdain! Just as if Wen Wen was a smelly old man, and he was a fresh young fairy. ¡°So what we are looking for is a moving house, right?¡± As a senior member of the Hunters Association, Lin Lu hadn¡¯t noticed anything, but she was not known for her intellect, her specialty was combat. ¡°Let¡¯s follow this road and see, since all the people disappeared on this road, the house might still be nearby; a large target like that, we can¡¯t miss it once we see it.¡± Wen Wen decided. The three continued driving along the road, back and forth, and soon it began to get dark. Just as they were preparing to head straight back to Furong River City, an ancient-looking inn suddenly appeared in front of them. Yes, it appeared suddenly, without any warning, it was an empty plot of land before, but now there stood an inn. Although the appearance of the inn was abrupt, it wasn¡¯t surprisingly so, if it weren¡¯t for Wen Wen and the others already knowing about the existence of a mysterious moving house, they might not have even noticed anything odd. They felt this way, let alone ordinary people. ¡°We¡¯ve checked this road twice today and didn¡¯t see any inn, and now this inn suddenly appears, our target must be this,¡± Wen Wen clapped his hands and said, looking at the retro inn. ¡°This inn has a strong stench of filth, though not as strong as the one on you, it must be the place.¡± Yan Xiu got out of the car and walked straight to the entrance of the inn, looking around. ¡°Filth¡­ you¡¯re the filthy one.¡± Wen Wen was utterly confused. The doors of the inn were open; although it looked small from the outside, the inside was another story altogether: the downstairs was a restaurant, the upstairs rooms, and there were quite a few staff members, at least seven or eight. An old man in his seventies with a walking cane sat at the entrance, looking kindly at Wen Wen and the others; a middle-aged woman in her forties washed dishes and vegetables at the back, and from the kitchen came the booming calls of the chefs. A young couple stood by the counter, one handling the accounts and the other in charge of beverages, a five or six-year-old child sat at a dining table nearby, playing with an old-fashioned rattle drum. All this seemed so harmonious, harmonious to the point of being eerie! ¡°These people¡­ all of them have disappeared around here lately!¡± Lin Lu observed for a while, then leaned in to whisper to the others. ¡°So their disappearance was about playing roles here,¡± Wen Wen chuckled, finding the situation quite intriguing. But Yan Xiu couldn¡¯t laugh; the people who should have disappeared were all here, and it seemed they had become someone else. ¡°How can you laugh at this, finding joy in seeing such evil trifling with lives?¡± Yan Xiu glanced sideways at Wen Wen, his eyes filled with even more disdain. Wen Wen¡¯s smile brightened, his hands outstretched in a gesture of surrender, but his smile was utterly cold. ¡°Since this place is so evil, I might as well blow it up; I still have two rocket grenades left, enough to completely destroy a wooden structure like this.¡± ¡°There are so many ordinary people here, and you¡¯re ready to sacrifice them without even trying to save them? It¡¯s true, you Hunters have no faith¡­¡± Wen Wen interrupted him, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you go in, instead of standing here arguing with me!¡± Since this guy had been provoking him from the start, Wen Wen felt no need to be polite. The two argued at the door for quite a while but neither of them stepped inside the inn. Neither of them were rookies when it came to encountering supernatural events. This inn, which made so many ordinary people forget who they were, could potentially make them, as superpower users, forget their purpose and become part of the inn as well. Therefore, even while they were arguing, neither would enter the inn before understanding what it really was. The people inside the inn just watched Wen Wen and the other man discuss, with no one attempting to stop them, all busy with their own affairs, as if Wen Wen and the other man didn¡¯t exist to them. However, the issue had to be resolved, and dragging it out was not a solution. The two stopped mocking each other. Wen Wen waved his hand towards the doorman and asked, ¡°Excuse me, how much is it to stay here?¡± The doorman turned mechanically, his mouth opening and closing as he said, ¡°The rooms here are full, we are not accommodating any more guests.¡± Wen Wen¡¯s eyes narrowed, ¡°Not accommodating¡­ It seems this inn already knows we are superpower users, either it doesn¡¯t want to provoke us or it¡¯s afraid of us¡­¡± Yan Xiu reached in, grabbed the doorman¡¯s collar, and pulled him out, whispering harshly, ¡°What if we insist on going in?¡± ¡°The rooms are full, we are not accommodating any more guests.¡± The doorman repeated the same line, even his tone unchanged, not swayed by having his collar grabbed. Wen Wen lightly traced a finger along the doorman¡¯s neck, then lifted it to his nose and took a deep sniff, smiling. Meanwhile, Yan Xiu¡¯s mask underwent a strange change, with several large characters appearing on it. I got it! Caught off guard, Wen Wen stared, You got it? What did you get? Why are there characters appearing on your mask? No wonder this guy said to watch his facial expressions, because his face has characters on it! The two exchanged a glance, then stepped forward simultaneously into the inn, leaving Lin Lu standing behind them, baffled by how their actions had suddenly synchronized after their argument. After a moment¡¯s thought, she followed them in; her task was to ensure the mission went smoothly and she certainly did not want to see the two men start fighting. ¡°The rooms are full, we are not accommodating any more guests.¡± The innkeeper approached them and said, repeating the same line as if the people in this inn could only say this phrase. ¡°You¡¯re not accommodating, but we¡¯re going up to look anyway.¡± Yan Xiu pushed the innkeeper aside and walked upstairs. Wen Wen¡¯s eyes whirled, and in a flash, he appeared in the center of the inn, grabbed something, and then ran upstairs. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The people, aside from repeating the same phrases, did nothing to stop the three, as if they were NPCs in a video game¡­ After all three had gone upstairs, the people downstairs gathered together, uniformly looking up towards the upstairs. As if waiting for blood to seep down! Chapter 78 - 78 78 Flesh Puppet ?78: Chapter 78: Flesh Puppet 78: Chapter 78: Flesh Puppet Three people went upstairs and saw that there were over ten guest rooms, all with their doors tightly shut. ¡°Why did you two suddenly come inside?¡± Lin Lu asked in confusion. ¡°Because this inn, which moves, lacks the function to transform its occupants. Although the people downstairs look like the missing persons, they are not those missing persons!¡± ¡°Moreover, I realized at the door that the inn itself is not very filthy. What is filthy is something inside the inn!¡± While Yan Xiu was explaining this to Lin Lu, Wen Wen had already run through the second floor once, opened all the room doors to check inside, and the lodgers inside had no reaction to Wen Wen¡¯s actions, continuing with their own activities. Wen Wen¡¯s inference was slightly different from Yan Xiu¡¯s, but generally, they were consistent. The badge on his chest was only warm, indicating that although there was danger, it was not as eerie as it appeared, and it was still within his capabilities to handle. Moreover, the fact that the old man earlier had denied him entry suggested that those inside also did not have the confidence to deal with them. After a quick investigation, Wen Wen did not find the mastermind behind the scenes, so he came over and said to the two, ¡°You said those people are not the missing ones, which is incorrect. They are indeed those missing persons, or at least some of them are those missing persons.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Yan Xiu asked with a frown, having confirmed that these people were not humans, which was why he said they were not those missing persons. ¡°To make you understand what I¡¯m saying, I brought something from downstairs; you¡¯ll know once you see it.¡± Wen Wen pulled out a child playing with a rattle drum from the large bag he carried and displayed it before the two. Yan Xiu: ¡°This is what you¡¯re talking about¡­¡± Lin Lu: ¡°¡­He¡¯s just a child.¡± ¡°Who isn¡¯t a child once.¡± Wen Wen chuckled, grabbed the child¡¯s scalp, and violently pulled off the entire scalp, splattering flesh and various tissues all over the ground. However, what was inside was not the expected skeleton but a puppet-like shell! If a normal person saw this bloody scene, they would probably vomit, but none of the three present felt uncomfortable. As Demon Hunters, they had seen even more bloody and stimulating scenes. At first, it would feel disgusting, but as one gets used to the disgust, they become accustomed to it. ¡°They are indeed those missing persons, or rather, the outer layer of skin and flesh belongs to the missing persons, but this puppet inside does not¡­ No, from the smell, there should also be body tissue of the victims inside this puppet.¡± On Yan Xiu¡¯s white mask, an angry symbol appeared on the forehead, indicating that he was getting a bit angry now. ¡°So it means¡­¡± Lin Lu finally started to understand, as Wen Wen said, if he didn¡¯t explain it clearly in front of her, making her understand would probably require some effort. ¡°It means that there are no alive missing persons inside this inn, all there are, are just puppets, and now we can do as we please.¡± Wen Wen chuckled, looking at the inn as if a child looking at a playground. After explaining clearly to the two, the child puppet lost its purpose, so Wen Wen grabbed the puppet¡¯s head and feet, muscles swelling, and with a strong pull, tore it into two pieces, casually throwing it on the ground. The limbs twisted on the ground, still in the motion of playing the rattle drum. In this scene, Wen Wen looked very much like a monster slaughtering the innocent. ¡°Tearing this thing apart took some effort¡­ these puppets are probably not going to be easy to deal with.¡± Wen Wen¡¯s strength was no longer what it used to be; the fact that he still found it strenuous meant the puppet was very strong. Yan Xiu crouched down to look at where the puppet had been torn apart, where there were many fine metal wires and strips, all violently torn apart by Wen Wen! A sweat droplet symbol appeared on his mask. This guy could tear apart this stuff with his bare hands and only felt it somewhat strenuous¡ªwhat kind of power did he possess? The destruction of that puppet, like a signal, sent the entire hotel into an uproar. One by one, the expressionless guests walked out of their rooms upstairs, staring coldly at Wen Wen and his companions. And those working downstairs also walked up the stairs, blocking the three at the stair entrance. The old man who had been walking shakily straightened up, his cane emitting metal chains on both sides, spinning rapidly¡ªit was actually a slender chainsaw! ¡°Gentlemen, I did tell you, the rooms are all full, we cannot accommodate you,¡± the old man sneered at them, his smile disturbingly sinister. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Apart from the old man, others too sprouted steel knives and iron saws from their limbs, no longer resembling humans. Dozens of puppets surrounded the three. ¡°Hmm, seems I¡¯ve stirred up a hornet¡¯s nest, but although these puppets are tough, the three of us should be able to handle them,¡± Wen Wen said, pulling out a black and red-patterned gun, slightly thrilled. After seeing that gun, a large exclamation mark appeared on Yan Xiu¡¯s mask. Their Glory Church was quite an ancient superpower organization, and at one time was the strongest in the Federation. But now, after all, the Hunters Association was in charge, with most resources in their control, so¡­ So Yan Xiu and his fellow members of the Glory Church were very poor! This poverty wasn¡¯t a lack of different kinds of money; the historically rich Glory Church had plenty, they could even sell off their ancestors¡¯ toilet and spittoon and have a hefty sum¡­ What they lacked were supernatural weapons, so even Yan Xiu, quite outstanding among the younger generation, had no suitable supernatural weapon in hand, and Wen Wen¡¯s gun, which seemed to be of a high grade, made him green with envy¡­ Tearing apart that small puppet was a bit reckless, but Wen Wen was going for a fight, with these two guys alongside. With no chance for tricks, he could only try out the power of his new weapon. He hadn¡¯t fired this weapon since he obtained it, and was quite looking forward to its impact. Lin Lu stepped back two steps, standing in a corner with her arms crossed over her chest, watching the two fight. Unless the situation became dire, she wouldn¡¯t intervene, naturally happy to relax. The old man, wielding the chainsaw, charged at the three. Wen Wen stepped forward and kicked the old man in the chest, kicking him from the upstairs to the downstairs. ¡°Hmm, just fought a kid and now kicking an old man; if I didn¡¯t know these were puppets, I might have hit myself,¡± Wen Wen commented as he kicked again, and thus the fight officially began. This fight can hardly be described, these puppets, although they looked formidable and vicious, were nowhere near as strong as the two, leading to a completely one-sided beating. Yan Xiu¡¯s fighting style was distinctive, one hand holding the Cross in front of his chest, the other directing a beam of white light for his attacks. The white light didn¡¯t cause substantial damage to the puppets, but every puppet that was enveloped by the white light quickly lost their ability to fight, collapsing motionless to the ground. The rest of the puppets kept trying to attack Yan Xiu, but they strangely couldn¡¯t get close to him, allowing Yan Xiu to eliminate them one by one. Watching Yan Xiu¡¯s fight, Wen Wen would not be outdone, excitedly aimed the Blazing Tiger at a few puppets and fired a shot. Bang! A loud noise came from Wen Wen¡¯s gun, embedded with the faint roar of a tiger! Chapter 79 - 79 79 The Mask of the Defiler ?79: Chapter 79: The Mask of the Defiler 79: Chapter 79: The Mask of the Defiler Wen Wen shook his wrists, and when he fired the gun without paying attention, he actually felt some numbness in his wrist. With his current strength, he even felt the gun¡¯s recoil was a bit strong. If a normal person were to fire it, their bones might very well be shattered by the impact. The recoil was astonishing, and so too was the effect: three puppets in a line were hit by the single shot and immediately lost their ability to move. The puppet that took the brunt of the shot had a hole the size of a soccer ball blown through its chest, nearly blown apart. And this gun was loaded with only a Demon Hunting Bullet. If it had been loaded with the special red bullets, the effect would have been even more staggering. After testing the Blazing Tiger¡¯s effect, Wen Wen holstered the gun, evaded an attack from an oncoming puppet, kicked it away, and then drew another pistol with a white base and blue pattern, which was slightly more delicate¡ªthis one was ¡®Pack of Wolves¡¯. A single shot from each gun was enough for Wen Wen¡¯s testing. Despite having plenty of Demon Hunting Bullets now, these weren¡¯t easy to come by, and using them on trivial monsters easily torn apart by hand felt like a waste. In fact, Wen Wen hadn¡¯t tested them before because he hadn¡¯t had a suitable opponent and was reluctant to use the bullets. Pack of Wolves had two firing modes, one called Scatter Shot and the other Silent Shot, with a runes switch near the safety to toggle between them. He aimed at a cluster of densely packed puppets, and after one shot, the puppet at the front was riddled with holes like a wasp¡¯s nest, while several puppets behind it were also hit. Just one bullet, but the effect was like that of a shotgun! The puppets were all flesh and blood on the outside, so the scene after that shot was exceptionally brutal, but Wen Wen enjoyed this violent style¡ªthe more brutal, the better the gun proved to be. Then Wen Wen flipped the switch to Silent Shot mode and fired another bullet, which blew a puppet¡¯s head clean off without making a sound, far more impressive than the best suppressor available on the market. And whether it was Silent Shot or Scatter Shot, the firing speed was much faster than that of the Blazing Tiger. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A slight twitch of his finger was enough to fire, and if Wen Wen wanted, he could empty a magazine in under a second! The firing speed of this gun depended entirely on hand speed. If someone like Kato used it, removing the limitation of the magazine, it could probably achieve the effect of a Gatling. The reason Wen Wen could methodically test his guns in such a leisurely fashion was due to his noticeably improved physical condition. Whenever any puppets attacked, he would simply kick them away. With his strength, a kick couldn¡¯t kill a puppet, but it could send them flying far away, unable to attack for a while. Despite their frightening appearance, these puppets were not difficult to deal with. Comparing them to the monsters Wen Wen had encountered before, these puppets were laughably weak. Fighting them alone might be challenging for one person, but with the cooperation of others, it was no difficulty at all. Wen Wen and Yan Xiu worked together and quickly exterminated all the puppets. Although Wen Wen¡¯s fighting seemed grand, it was actually Yan Xiu who played the most significant role. Even if their bodies were pierced, the puppets could still attack with their remaining parts, and they weren¡¯t finished until Yan Xiu destroyed all their parts. However, Yan Xiu¡¯s white light could completely eradicate the puppets, preventing them from rising again to fight. ¡°These things are taken care of, but what about the mastermind behind them? If we can¡¯t find them, we can¡¯t consider this mission a success,¡± Yan Xiu said, catching his breath. ¡°The mastermind might be this house itself. Let¡¯s burn it down sooner rather than later,¡± Wen Wen stubbornly insisted on taking down the house because he wanted to see what secrets it hid inside. Yan Xiu shook his head, ¡°It¡¯s not the house. I realized after entering that the corruption of the house itself was very light, almost nonexistent. The corruption all came from these puppets. Now that we¡¯ve killed all the puppets, the house¡¯s corruption has disappeared.¡± ¡°What exactly is this corruption you keep mentioning? If you don¡¯t explain it clearly, I won¡¯t believe you,¡± Wen Wen asked, squinting his eyes. Yan Xiu hesitated for a moment, then said, ¡°This mask of mine is called ¡®Mask of the Defiler¡¯. It is a Holy Artifact inherited from the Glory Church, capable of seeing the filth on objects and people. The heavier the filth, the deeper the sin!¡± After having fought alongside Wen Wen, his animosity towards him had lessened. He had previously disliked Wen Wen because of the strong filth on Wen Wen¡¯s body, which was much heavier than that of all the Puppets in the room. ¡°Hey, what is a Holy Artifact?¡± Wen Wen turned his head and whispered to Lin Lu. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be fooled by their grandiose name. It¡¯s actually the same kind of thing as your gun, just a supernatural item,¡± Lin Lu whispered back to Yan Xiu. ¡°Are you two insane? You¡¯re so close, whispering is useless!¡± Yan Xiu growled, as an angry symbol appeared on the mask. To some extent, his mask could directly lock onto Monsters and sinners, but it also had its downsides. That was because some of Yan Xiu¡¯s intense thoughts would appear on the mask. Thus, he maintained a cold demeanor, lest various things kept surfacing on it and turned him into a laughingstock. However, now that this feature had been revealed in front of the two, he didn¡¯t bother to continue hiding it. ¡°Ahem.¡± Wen Wen cleared his throat and said, ¡°Since you put it that way, I suppose I¡¯ll take your word for it. Can you see where that ¡®filth¡¯ has gone?¡± Yan Xiu shook his head and said, ¡°I can¡¯t see that. I can only see the filth in front of me, like you.¡± ¡°Uh¡­¡± Wen Wen was momentarily at a loss for words. Filth represents sin, so was he, Wen Wen, the Great Detective, a person burdened with deep sin? ¡­From a certain point of view, perhaps not wrong¡­ Let¡¯s not talk about the many ¡®legally inconspicuous¡¯ wrongdoings Wen Wen himself had committed. Just considering the Energy heart that the Catastrophe Gloves had inserted into his chest, it was indeed a grave sin. ¡°Hahaha, I really am a man with stories.¡± Wen Wen gave an awkward laugh and made an excuse before saying to the pair, ¡°So since your ¡®filth¡¯ is not working, it¡¯s up to me now. If he left any traces, I should be able to find them.¡± Wen Wen began searching for clues among the corpses scattered all over the floor. For Wen Wen, the inn was full of clues everywhere. If the hidden mastermind was not the inn itself, it had to be a person or a creature. Even if they were not currently in the inn, they must have left traces behind. Since the Puppets all followed certain behavior patterns, traces different from those of the Puppets had a high probability of being left by the hidden mastermind. After some screening, Wen Wen found a room that had not been occupied by Puppets before. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the dark hand behind the scenes resided here. Let¡¯s see if there are any clues.¡± Wen Wen searched the room for a long time and finally, in the gap between the table and chairs, he found a pair of underwear that had gone slightly sour. ¡°Hmm¡­ It seems that this Monster is also a lazy one. Judging by the smell emanating from the underwear, it¡¯s probably not human. If I take a deep breath, I should be able to follow the scent to find where it has gone¡­¡± Chapter 80 - 80 80 Unfinished Building ?80: Chapter 80: Unfinished Building 80: Chapter 80: Unfinished Building Wen Wen¡¯s smile was extremely stiff as he pinched the underwear between two fingers, really not wanting to forcefully sniff its smell. ¡°Keep looking, maybe there are other items with a stronger scent¡­¡± After searching for a few minutes, Wen Wen was disappointed, the only valuable clue here was this piece of underwear. ¡°Just sniff it, just a light sniff¡­¡± Wen Wen, with a look of disgust, leaned into the underwear that hadn¡¯t been washed for who knows how long, took a deep breath, then rolled his eyes and his face irregularly twitched. ¡°Damn it, it¡¯s even worse than human odors! It choked me, I swear when I catch you, you won¡¯t be comfortable!¡± After retching for a while, Wen Wen calmed himself down, took out a lighter, and set the underwear on fire. The fact that he had sniffed this thing couldn¡¯t get out! He wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to know! Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After burning it clean, Wen Wen appeared confident and left the room, seeing two people carrying corpses out. Although, essentially, these corpses were no longer human, they still had human skins, and their bodies shouldn¡¯t just rot here. Cremating the dead, not letting the deceased be homeless after death, was the customary practice of the Hunters Association. Wen Wen might not necessarily do it himself, but he respected this practice of the Association. Speaking of which, the toughest to deal with was the Puppet Wen Wen had subdued; he was heavy-handed, a Puppet killed by Yan Xiu could at least keep a whole corpse, but one killed by Wen Wen¡­ might need some assembly. ¡°I can roughly determine the direction that guy left in, can do some simple tracking. You guys hurry up with the cleanup, and we¡¯ll catch up, or he might get too far away.¡± ¡°My brother was right, you are indeed suited for this job,¡± Lin Lu said as she pieced together a head and a body, looking at Wen Wen in surprise. ¡°Your brother?¡± Wen Wen asked, puzzled. ¡°Lin Zheyuan is my brother. We both share the surname Lin and work together; I thought you knew,¡± Lin Lu said, widening her eyes; Wen Wen surprisingly didn¡¯t know. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for your Hunters Association¡¯s super encrypted personnel files, I would have thoroughly checked you all out already,¡± Wen Wen complained. Lin Lu was there handling the corpses, while Wen Wen and Yan Xiu were to burn down this eerie guesthouse. Even though the guesthouse itself seemed harmless, it had become a temporary dwelling for monsters; therefore, it couldn¡¯t be left to wander around. The two gathered some dry wood nearby, found some fuel from Wen Wen¡¯s car, poured it over the wood, and set it on fire. The flames roared fiercely, quickly engulfing the entire guesthouse. ¡°Ha, it just quietly burned down, which is a bit surprising to me; I thought something odd would happen. Boring,¡± Wen Wen said regretfully as he watched the guesthouse. No sooner had he spoken than the guesthouse ¡®whooshed¡¯ away, vanishing without a trace, with tiny sparks falling down, dream-like. Yan Xiu and Lin Lu, who was burning corpses nearby, both looked towards Wen Wen, making him raise his hands in frustration. ¡°I don¡¯t think this should be blamed on me; I can¡¯t help if the house itself can run.¡± Both of them were still looking at Wen Wen, so Wen Wen picked up the rocket launcher and said, ¡°Like I originally said, just shoot two rockets, and this house will be done for, with no chance to escape.¡± The rocket launcher with only two rockets left did not come into play, giving Wen Wen a sense of loneliness only a master could feel. After handling the situation, Wen Wen took a deep breath, roughly confirmed the direction, and then drove off in pursuit. The scent of the monster was stronger than that of ordinary people, indistinguishable to the average person, but Wen Wen found it easy to identify. Walking and stopping, the trio incredibly found themselves back in Furong River City. ¡°That monster actually returned to Furong River City, quite audacious indeed,¡± Lin Lu said, clenching her fists and gritting her teeth. ¡°The scents in the city are too mixed, I can¡¯t continue the tracking. From here on, it¡¯ll depend on you. If you find this monster, make sure I am involved in the capture operation,¡± Wen Wen said as he parked the car, speaking to Lin Lu and Yan Xiu. ¡°Can¡¯t continue tracking?¡± Yan Xiu frowned, somewhat surprised by this turn of events. ¡°The complexity of the city is incomparable to that of a simple highway. I can only confirm that he entered Furong River City, but I have no idea where exactly he is.¡± Wen Wen, of course, could continue the investigation, but doing so would inevitably mean these two would follow him, making it difficult to apprehend the mastermind behind the scenes and confine him to the Sanctuary. Moreover, he didn¡¯t want the Hunter Association to overestimate his abilities. Maintaining a vague boundary was best. Since Wen Wen indicated he couldn¡¯t continue the search, the trio parted ways there, and Wen Wen first went home to park his car, then followed the scent on foot. Controlling puppets was an ability Wen Wen was determined to possess! If he could acquire this ability, future tasks would be much more convenient. Even if he didn¡¯t kill people to make puppets, he could use animals, or enemies that came to him! He returned to the entrance of the city, following the vague scent as it began to guide him, like a beacon, constantly directing Wen Wen¡¯s path forward. This kind of monster that doesn¡¯t hide its scent was very easy for Wen Wen to find. Searching and searching, he eventually found an unfinished building. ¡­ The unfinished building was over ten stories high, with a large real estate space. Inside, there were faint candlelights, signifying that people were living there. In the Capital District, unfinished buildings were mostly due to a lack of funds to pay worker wages, developers absconding, or illegal constructions and other reasons that halted further development. Due to multiple disputes, such buildings easily became lawless zones, thus becoming breeding grounds for darkness. With no management or need to pay rent, many families unable to cope, scavengers, homeless people, and wanted criminals would reside in such places, and even some underworld trades would choose these spots for their dealings. This place was clearly an unmonitored gray area of the city, and naturally, monsters resided here too. Xu Hai had not been here long, and his suit and polished look seemed out of place. But this was the only place where he could find shelter. His original lair had been overturned by the Hunters, so he had no choice but to come here. The moving house was a painstakingly found lodging that was originally an antique inn that appeared at random wherever people needed it. Had it not been inhabited by his kind, this inn could have been a beneficial, magical property for the community. But when Xu Hai entered the inn, using its unique features, he turned all who entered the inn into his puppets, sparing no one. After taking over the house, he rapidly grew from a weak puppet master into a powerful one!